Sort By
Search results
That Duck was Pissed Parts 1 & 2

... and some other parts. As she was tall, her height complimented her beautiful structure very well. Raj was also a tall boy ... as it was a see through saree, her waist was clearly visible. But the special thing about her that day was that she was wearing a ... ... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2201  |  
  |  3

G & T

HI! I’m Tina. I’m 50 years of age and I have been fucking for 38 of those years but having sex for forty years. Does that give you a clue? Let me explain it all to you. I’ve told the story using diary notes my lover made and recounting my own memories of the events.

My father worked in the oil industry and was posted overseas for a few years but he wanted me to continue to be schooled in the UK so it was arranged that I would stay with my Uncle Gordon and Aunt Anne. I first knew Gordon when he married my mum’s s****r Anne. I was five and fell in love with him immediately. k**’s love of course. I would stay at their place any opportunity I got and would cuddle Gordon all the time. We were inseparable and I wanted it that way and I loved it that way. We laughed all the time and I know he loved having me as his niece. I just wished I could be his wife. Jesus he was only 15 years older than me! But he was always a gentleman and although we wrestled and played ‘Touch’ or ‘It’ as it was called, the touching was only ever on the shoulder or arm.

It’s quite wrong what they say about c***dren not knowing about sex. In my school everyone knew the difference between boys and girls and loved to try to see that difference. I always wondered what Gordon’s ‘difference’ was like compared to the boys who were ony too eager to show me theirs.

I loved going into Gordon and Anne’s bedroom when I stayed. They slept with nothing on and I always wondered why. I had always had to wear a nightdress and to see them naked , from the waist up of course, was a revelation and I began slipping my nightdress off when I went to bed and sl**ping in the nude. I felt terribly daring and wicked. Funnily enough I never got caught or, if my mother noticed, she said nothing. She and Dad always wore clothes in bed. I never understood why mum did until I grew up. They were transparent and you could see her body through them.

Anyway, Back to Gordon. He would read me a bedtime story and I would demand he went on for ages because he had a fantastic voice and would play every role. Also I noticed how his eyes would stray to my legs and if I sat correctly, my nightdress would be over my knees and he could see between my legs. And that made me feel all sort of warm inside.

* * *

My name is Gordon. I don’t know if I should be writing this down but I feel I have to. I have been having an affair for nearly forty years now with my niece. She was and always has been, a beautiful girl and full of life and love. But let me begin at the beginning.

I met Anne, my wife, at a concert. We hit it off immediately and after a few dates I knew I wanted to marry her. We were both 20 years old at the time. I remember going to her parents’ house and being ‘vetted’ by her mother, a Matriarch of the old school. Her father was a quiet man and her s****r, Ellen, was already married to Dave. They were all there and so was Tina, Ellen and Dave’s daughter. She was a stunning girl and laughed a lot. We really hit it off and I think it was that which really made the difference.

Anne and I were married a few months later and Tina was bridesmaid and soon she was staying with us at weekends and we were almost surrogate parents. I would read to her for hours. She loved my reading and I would act out the stories.

Anne was concerned that I was being taken advantage of by her but I loved the role plaay and, to be honest, I loved the way she sat there and listened with her arms around her knees giving me a free view of her little pussy.

Nothing ever happened. I mad sure of that. She never noticed anyway.

Dave worked in the oil business and was often sent abroad and Tina would stay with us for weekends to give her mother a break and she would always run into our bedroom and jump on us in bed and wrestle me. Anne would just laugh and get up and go make breakfast and we would laugh and romp.

To be honest I never knew when it happened but I one day noticed that she was sitting astride me and her nightdress was up around her hips and I was liking the feeling of her little cunt on my belly.

I felt dirty thinking that way but it was nice and I honestly didn’t want to attract attention to it by stopping her. And I didn’t want to stop her anyway!

* * *

I used to stay with them weekends and I loved to run into their bedroom of a Sunday morning and pounce on them. A couple of times I caught them fucking and he had to roll off her quickly as I came in. But they never lost their temper with me. I know when my k**s come in and stop me getting shagged by my husband I’m fucking tetchy all day but Anne and Gordon never were and I know they used to find a quiet time to finish what they had started.

I would jump on Gordon particularly and straddle him and ride him like a pony. I know it excited him and I made bl**dy sure my nightdress was well up so that I could feel his hairy belly against my little pussy. And I loved the feelings it gave me.

They’d been married about five years when Dad was posted abroad and he wanted mum to go with him. I was happy to stay with Gordon and Anne and only go see my parents in school holidays. It meant I could be close to Gordon and I loved that.

One Sunday, I dashed into their room and jumped on him and we began to srestle as usual. Anee told me to be careful and not nurt him as she wanted him to look after me while she went out with her mother for the evening. She then went off to make breakfast and I was left to subdue Gordon. We were laughing and, as usual, my k
Nighdress ‘accidentally’ rose up. I was easing back and back and suddenly felt it hard between my legs. He wriggled and tried to move me aside but I knew I was on him and eased even further back. I could feel his hard cock between my legs and the boys at school had told me that it needs to be hard to go into my cunt. It was hard and I wanted it in there.

As we struggled, I could feel it ease between my bald little cunt lips and I guessed, by the occasional shudder, that he was enjoying it too.

Then Anne walked in and told us breakfast was served. I got off him and went out and he rose after I left the room. He was always careful never to let me see him naked down there.

But now I’d felt it and I wanted it!

* * *

I had to be really careful when she came in of a morning. A couple of times she’d nearly caught me filling Anne for the day and we used to laugh about it later about the way she had to get out of bed and scoot to the bathroom before a nasty sticky mess dribbled out for Tina to see. But the girl never noticed and was soon wrestling me in our play fight. Mind you, I had to be really careful that there was no residue on my prick because occasionally she would sit on it.

I guess it’s bad but I used to love it when her nightdress rode up and she wriggled around on my chest and belly. I always loved it when she slid back and one day, the tip of my knob touched her bare buttocks. She has a lovely bum and as she wriggled, the cheeks parted and it felt really good. I just hoped she hadn’t noticed. Nothing was said and the incident passed.

Slowly, over the weeks, the wriggling got lower and lower and I wondered occasionally if she was doing it or me but it felt good and sometimes her whole pussy was astride my rigid cock as we laughed and wrestled. I let it go for a while before pushing her off and, making sure the bedclothes were concealing any hard-on, chatted and laughed with her.

It was a beautiful sunny Sunday morning. Anne had scooted out of bed saying she was going to leave it to Tina to get me up and Tina pounced on me as usual. We were struggling and she had slid down onto my cock and was really wriggling. I could feel her small cunt lips parting around my knob’s most sensitive area and it felt really good. But too good. I felt it coming and couldn’t stop and, instead of pulling her towards me and letting the sheets take the load, I pushed her back onto my thighs and she had a good look at my cock shooting it’s thick, creamy cum over my belly. I was shocked. I immediately pushed her off and got tissues and began cleaning up, apologising to her as I did so.

She was silent and as I looked, her eyes were wide and she was staring at my rapidly shrinking tackle.

She was as good as gold and just listened as I told her what had happened. Then she told me she’d heard of it from the boys at school so she knew what it was.

After a while I rose and put on my dressing gown. And we went down for breakfast. I didn’t ask her to say nothing but she didn’t mention it at all.

* * *

Oh God, I remember that day. I thought all my wishes had come true. We were laughing and joking and Anne got up and told me to sort him out. I jumped on him and was soon rubbing my little pussy against his hairy chest. I loved the feel of it and the feelings it gave me as I squirmed on him. Then sliding down his body as he tickled and teased me. His hard knob easing it’s way between my buttocks and onto my very sensitive pussy. Then heaven! The lips parted and I felt it between them and I was tingling. I just needed to rub it back and forth.

Then he grabbed my waist and pushed me right back onto his legs.

And there it was, his long cock laying on his belly and, as I watched, it jerked and a spurt of white, creamy spunk went up just past his belly-button. Another followed and another and he was grunting.

Darren, at school, had told me that men shoot what he called spunk and that they shoot it up into the girl. Now I was seeing it and it looked fantastic. I couldn’t speak. I remember going to touch it but he was holding my arms too tight and I saying over and over how sorry he was. I was in heaven. It was not only the first time I’d got a really good look at his cock, But I was watching it shoot. It was lovely. I knew I had to see more and more of this.

He had used tissues to clean himself up and I wanted to do it for him but he climbed out of bed and put on his dressing gown and we went down to breakfast.. I held his hand tightly to show him I wanted more and at the bottom of the stairs he lifted me up under one arm like a roll of carpet and carried me through into the kitchen. We were laughing and I was very happy.. We had a good day and I took as many opportunities as I could to push myself against him. I still had tingling feelings and didn’t know what the hell to do to relieve them. I felt that in his trousers lay the answer to my problem.

Anne was out with her mother for the evening and Gordon was ‘baby’ sitting me.

She left at about four and we were playing cards. It was a little while but I finally plucked up the courage to ask him what had happened this morning. He was embarrassed I could see but he explained to me what happens when a man’s cock is rubbed and that the stuff usually goes up into a woman and that’s where babies come from. I knew it in theory but this was the first time I’d seen it. Once again he said he was sorry and that it wouldn’t happen again. That was my chance. I asked him if he would show me again.

Of course he said that he wouldn’t but I can be very persuasive and after a lot of pleading and cajoling, he sat back and lowered the zip on his trousers. He fished inside and with a struggle pulled out his huge hard cock. He explained all about the foreskin and the fraenulum and balls and erections and all the while he was stroking it and I was enthralled as the he pink knob eased into view and back.

After a while I asked if I could do it. He looked nervous but finally nodded and I reached out and grasped it. I guess he liked it because he let out a sigh and seemed to relax as I pumped it up and down. I looked up and his eyes were closed and he was breathing heavily so I guessed I was doing it right. Then his hips were moving along with my rubbing and I just knew that it was going to happen.

When it did he cried out and great gouts of spunk shot out. Three shots then the final dribble over my hand. His eyes came open wide and he saw what he’d done. My skirt acted like a bowl and caught all his spunk and I was gently squeezing his foreskin to release the last drops over my hand. It felt lovely.

“Oh, Fuck!” he said and I giggled. “Take your skirt of Tina. I’ve got to wash that out.”

I unzipped it at the waist and wriggled out of it, not spilling a drop. I looked at his cock. It was still peeping out of his trousers but had gone down.

Gordon carried the skirt carefully to the kitchen and rinsed the spunk from it and used some washing powder to clean it out. I stood next to him in my blouse and knickers. As he washed it, I reached up and into his trousers. He tried to twist away but he was to engrossed in the washing and I soon had the soft cock in my hand and was feeling the stickiness of the tip.

He told me I was a very dirty girl and the way he said it I knew he liked it and I could feel it hardening up again.

“Is that what wanking is?” I asked.

“Yes,” he replied. “That is exactly what wanking is. I’m surprised you know about it.”

I explained that a boy at school let me hold his little cock and told me about wanking although he couldn’t do it. As he wrung out my skirt and took it to the cupboard to dry, I told him that boys were lucky to have one to wank. He told me that girls can do it too and I asked how. He looked at me.

“Well,” he said. “Since we’ve come this far…”

* * *

I was bl**dy terrified all day that she’d say something but she didn’t and Anne was due out with her mother later. When she left Tina and I were playing poker. Five card draw! I love the game and taught her. We played with Monopoly money and she was good. I kissed Anne goodbye and she told Tina to look after me. A grin spread across her face. She was looking forward to waiting on me hand and foot and I liked the attention.

Don’t remember how long it was after Anne left that Tina brought up what had happened that morning. I tried to pass it off but she was insistent and I decided to explain all about it. I I gave her the mechanics and the whys and wherefores and she told me about what she did with a boy at school. I must say I was a little shocked though, looking back to my school days I remember doing the same with my girl friend then.

Then she asked if she could see it again. I refused and said we mustn’t but she carried on and on and I finally gave in and let her see it That was the worst thing I could have done because she then wanted to touch and do it for me and when you’re aroused, it’s easy to say yes and I did. I showed her how to hold it and rub it just right and sure enough, after a short while I lost control and shot a load which landed in the bowl her skirt formed between her legs. There she sat grinning and holding my cock, spunk lay like a small pool and dribbled over her hand. And she had a smile a mile wide. I felt very dirty.

I quickly helped her take her skirt off and washed the sticky mess out of it. She was generally chatting about it and, as I hung the skirt to dry in the airing cupboard, she told me that boys were lucky to have a cock to wank. I said it without thinking of the consequences. I told her that girls could wank too. And of course, she wanted to know how.

We went back to the cards after putting her dressing gown on. I explained about her clit and how rubbing it would make her cum and she listened enthralled. Then, as I watched, she spread her legs and eased the gusset of her white knickers to the side and began exploring between her legs asking me if she was doing it right. As we’d gone that far I guessed I might as well show her amd guided her small finger to the right spot. I was surprised how wet she was. She was obviously enjoying it and trying hard to wank.

“Here, Let me,” I said and she lay back and sighed as my finger parted her cunt lips and found the spot. It took only a short while and she cried out as she came. As I slowed she told me not to stop and I just carried on until the whole orgasm had gone.

She lay back panting and with her eyes closed. I sucked my fingers tasting her cum on them. As I was doing it I noticed she had opened her eyes and was looking at me. I explained that it was a lovely taste and that I loved it. Without a word, she placed a finger in her cunt and then to her mouth. She smiled and repeated it. She said she liked it and asked me if I wanted more. I told her that men often liked to lick down there and she spread her legs wide. Not a word had been said and I bent my head silently to her small cunt and lapped at it. Her hands were on my head and she was writhing under me as my tongue opened her up. She was delicious and I explored the hard little nub of her clit and her little hole. She was laughing and cumming as I licked and I felt the cum dribbling out of her and loved it.

* * *

He told me that women could wank and I was hooked. I wanted to knoow just how they did so I could do it.

We picked up my dressing gown from the bedroom and went back to the sofa. He explained all about my cunt (oh he used all the words too) and as he explained, I opened my legs and eased my finger up under my knickers and began feeling the spots he described. I had my legs wide so he could see what I was doing and I know he was loving the view.

The feelings were gorgeous but I was restricted. It was an instant and I had my knickers down round my ankles. My little cunt was now wide and I had easy access to it and was loving every moment.

I asked if I was doing it right and he said I was but needed my finger higher. He moved next to me and I removed my hand and felt his finger on the spot. I nearly fainted with the pleasure and then I was cumming. From the fingertip he switched to the full length along my slit and rubbed gently. I could feel it on my clit and at my hole.

I was bucking and threshing. When I opened my eyes, his face was close to mine and I stared in his eyes then a new wave of orgasm took me and I cried out. When I looked back, he was smiling and I think he asked if I liked it. I gasped. I couldn’t speak the thrill was so intense. Then he kissed me. Not the little peck on the cheek we usually had. It was a full on lips job and I sucked his tongue deep into my mouth. I was hot and shaking with the thrill of the orgasm.

He stopped and I rested. I was panting and had my eyes closed feeling the pleasure run through my body. As I opened my eyes I saw him bring his finger to his lips and suck the glistening juice from it. He saw me watching and told me that it was delicious. I tentatively eased my finger between my tender cunt lips and then tasted it too. It was good. He explained about cunnilings and asked if I’d mind him doing it. I shook my head and spread my legs. I wanted everything this man could give me.

I was fascinated as he bent forward and then I felt his tongue on my bald cunt lips. I moaned and writhed trying to get it in between them where it was so sensitive but he knew exactly what to do and played me like a musical instrument and I gave beautiful music.

When he judged I was ready, he knelt on the floor and pulled me round to the edge of the sofa, putting my legs over his shoulders and burying his face in between them. His tongue was probing every part of my cunt and up into me as far as it would go. I was cumming over and over. I felt so wet I didn’t know if I’d cum or pissed myself. I didn’t care as long as the feeling lasted. When we spoke later he told me he didn’t care either.

Finally I was exhausted and he lifted me in his arms and carried me to my bed. There he stripped me naked and I loved being like that with him. He lay me on the bed and I instinctively spread my legs. But he merely kissed me again, once more the full lip and tongue job, and said we would speak the following day and that I should sl**p.

“Fuck me!” I said to him. He smiled and said he wouldn’t do that. He told me that he wanted me to think long and hard about us fucking as there was no going back and that, in the future, I might meet someone I really wanted to give my virginity to. He said he wanted to be absolutely sure before we took that step. I asked if we could do this again and he smiled and said now we’d done it once he was sure we would be doing it regularly. I grinned and felt my eyes heavy. He lay beside me and put his arms around me and I woke with the sun shining through the window and Anne calling me for breakfast. I didn’t know if it had happened or been a dream until I touched my cunt. It was tender. It HAD happened.

* * *

I didn’t know what the hell I was doing. All I knew was that this delicious young woman wanted me and was performing better than the most seasoned whore. I lapped at her juices which were flowing like a river and she writhed and moaned and seemed to be cumming over and over. Her hands were on my head and she was humping her hips at my face as I tongued her.

I don’t know how long I was licker her but she took it all and seemed insatiable. Finally she was just moaning and I could tell she was exhausted. I came up and kissed her and she was almost eating my face off. I gently lifted her in my arms and carried her to her bed and gently lay her, naked, onto it. I covered her with the bedclothes and she took my hand and asked me to fuck her. I was sorely tempted but I knew that if I fucked her there and then, she may regret it later. I told her I wouldn’t until she had thought long and hard and I felt she was still a little too young to make that decision. I told her we’d talk in the morning and she smiled and I held her naked body to me as she drifted to sl**p. I slid from the bed and went to my own bed and wanked I was just about to cum when Anne came in and caught me and asked what it was all about. I told her I was just feeling randy and needed to relieve it. She was out of her clothes in seconds and sitting on my cock. She was hot and was talking about Tina and saying that she thought I was wanking over her. I denied it and she laughed and told me that she knew I did. I admitted that I fantasized about it and she asked if I’d seen her cunt. I told her about how she sat when I read her stories and then Anne said something that astounded me. She told me that she’d often seen Tina naked and would love to get her tongue into her.

When we were next alone together I asked Tina what she thought about seeing Anne naked and whether it embarrassed her. She grinned and said it didn’t and that she liked to see her naked. She also said she’d like to see us fucking. I thought for a moment and got out a videotape and put it on. It was one Anne and I had made with my new video camera. A big old thing in those days, noot the neat little ones of now.

Tina was fascinated and watched as Anne stripped and displayed herself in detail for the camera. Then she filmed me and finally, a bit static because I was trying to film at the same time, she watched Anne suck my cock and finally take me inside her cunt and she loved the shot where I closed in on Anne’s cunt with the cum dribbling out of it.

After that she would put the tape on whenever she wanted and I loved watching her wank herself as she watched.

* * *

The next time we were alone, Gordon asked whether I was embarrassed about seeing Anne naked. I laughed and said I rather enjoyed it. In fact I was fascinated and wondered what it would be like to touch her cunt and maybe lick her like he licked me. I was wondering if she got really wet and how she came and what it was like when they fucked. I told him this and he looked at me for a few moments and then got out a tape and put it on. I was enthralled. Anne stripping and big close-ups of her cunt and tits. Then it was his turn and finally nice close views of his cock going into her and fucking. Then the last shot. Her cunt, wet and open and the dribble of spunk oozing from it. My knickers were soaked and I told Gordon. He told me to give them to him. I slipped them off and no sooner did he have them than he sucked the gusset. I told him there was a lot more and soon he was licking me out again. I loved it. This was a regular and I had seen later on the tape, Anne sitting on his face and taking his cock in her mouth. The classic sixty-nine and I was soon doing this. And he had no problems with shooting his spunk in there and I had no problems in drinking it.

So we went on and I was soon living with them as my parents had been sent abroad. It was shortly after my birthday that he told me that Anne was pregnant. I told him that I wished it was me and he laughed.

“Be sure!” he said. “Once you lose your virginity it can’t come back and there may be someone special you want to have it rather than me.”

I knew that no matter who I went out with, I wanted Gordon to break me in.

I remember when my cousin Lily was born. Anne was taken in at seven in the evening and I was allowed to go with them and be there at the birth. It was fascinating. Lily popped out at ten past one in the morning and was lovely. Gordon let me hold her too and after a while, we kissed Anne goodnight and as I was about to go, she took my ha nd and whispered in my ear to be good.

“Don’t worry,” I said. “I’ll look after him.”

“You know how I mean.” she said with a smile. “He’ll feel randy when he gets home. Take care of him til I’m back in business.”

I kissed her and said I’d be very good.

We went home and he poured us a large scotch each. He’d taught me to love whisky when I turned s*******n and I did love it. We chatted and then without words being spoken, we went up to bed. I don’t know whether Anne had primed him but he didn’t even pause by my bedroom door but went straight to his own bedroom with his arm around my waist. She stripped me in the way he always did and kissed my body all over. As he undressed I lay on the bed watching and with my eyes constantly gazing on his erect cock. As he turned to me, I put my legs up.

“Fancy seeing me in stirrups?” I joked. He climbed on the bed and between my legs. He’d often been like that with me. I felt his knob at my cunt and easing my lips apart. I took his face In my hands.

“I’ve thought,” I said, looking into his eyes. “I’ve thought for ages. I want you to fuck me. I want you to have my virginity I want you spunk inside me from this end now.”

He merely smiled and I felt the pressure on my hymen. I was uncomfortable and then he thrust and a sharp pain. I cried out but it wasn’t for long and then I felt the thrill of his prick right up inside me and he was fucking me.

“Use me like a whore!” I whispered in his ear.

“No!” he said. “Tonight we make love. We are lovers. Plenty of time to be a whore for me later. Not tonight.”

And he fucked me.

The feeling when that load shot into my belly was gorgeous and after a few minutes rest he withdrew and went down on me and began to lick at my full cunt. I asked to suck his cock and he said he needed to clean up as some of my virgin bl**d was on him. I didn’t let him get away with that and took his cock deep in my mouth.

We fucked three times that night and again when we woke.

We went to see Anne at visiting time which was one o’clock. She smiled and we made faces and cooing noises at Lily in her cot. Gordon went off to get another chair and Anne looked at me and took my hand.

“Hope it wasn’t a disappointment,” she said. I actually blushed and smiled. “Still full up are you?”

“How did you know?”

“The same way you knew when he’d fucked me. Pity we’re in here or I’d inspect the damage.”

“Well it is a little sore,” I giggled.

“I could kiss it better,” She said and I felt the familiar dribble in my knickers. “Something to think about?”

“I don’t need to think,” I blurted out. Pity you can’t do it now.”

She stretched out a hand and slid it under my skirt and pulled the gusset of my knickers aside and I felt her finger probe deep into my cunt.

When Gordon returned she told him that when we went home he was to kiss my cunt better as he’d made me sore. He smiled and said he would and I knew that we had emerged into a new relationship. I couldn’t wait.

* * *

I remember the night Anne told me she was pregnant. She had been really horny all day. Now we were laying in bed and she was really hot. Like dripping and she straddled me and I slid in so easily I was surprised. She was in a filthy mood which I loved.

“That lovely cock of your has done it’s business,” she said. “It’s fucked a baby into my belly.”

I was staggered and really thrilled. I rolled her onto her back and told her I’d better make sure by giving her a few more cunt-fulls.

As I pounded into her cunt she whispered into my ear asking whether I wanted a daughter she could turn into a man-pleasing whore when she grew up or a boy I could teach to please girls. It was a really dirty fuck and so were the following ones up until the time when I couldn’t shag her and she had to give oral for me.

The baby came one evening and Tina was allowed to accompany us and watch the birth. It wasn’t bad, as far as births go. Anne called me all the fucking bastards under the sun and explained in great detail what she would do if I brought my prick near her again. I was as consoling as I could be. I apologised to the midwife and doctor who only smiled and said they’d heard it all before.

Tina was fascinated and watched intently as the birth took place. It was amazing and soon we had a perfect daughter. I held her and so did Tina.

It was only a short while before the staff bundled us out saying we should go get some sl**p and let mother and baby sl**p also.

Tina and I went home and I poured us both a large scotch and we chatted for a while. Finally we went up to bed. Both of us knew what would be happening and we made no pretence of going to her bedroom but went straight to ours and I stripped her naked, kissing every part of her young body. She lay on the bed as I stripped and when I looked her legs were up and she was asking me if I would like to see her in stirrups.

I gazed down at her well shaved cunt. It looked delicious and I simply positioned myself between her legs and guided my knob to her wet lips. They parted and I was nudging into her hole. I felt the hymen and looked into her eyes. She smiled and I thrust. She cried out at the stab of pain and then I was all the way inside her and her legs wrapped around my thighs confirming she was not going to let me go until I’d filled her with my spunk.

“I’m on the pill, darling,” she whispered. “Don’t stop. Just fill me up. Make me a woman.”

I didn’t stop but fucked her hard and it was agony trying to stop myself from cumming until she was at the height of her orgasm. As she bucked under me and cried in her pleasure, I let it go and filled her up. I rolled her on top of me and we rested, panting and laughing.

That night we never slept until dawn and we fucked twice more. It was fantastic when we arose in time to go and see Anne and the baby.

Anne was radiant and the baby looked wrinkled and was asl**p. We chatted for hours and Tina watched as Anne fed the baby when it woke but all too soon we were going home. I went to return the chairs leaving Anne and Tina to chat. When I returned I bent to kiss Anne and she whispered in my ear that she knew all about it and that when I got home I should kiss Tina’s hot little cunt because I’d made it sore. She also asked me to give it a kiss from her which surprised me.

I was surprised to say the least but now knew that we had Anne’s blessing and that in the future there would be a new relationship between the three of us.

It was exciting!

* * *

That is where Gordon’s notes ended. We had many years together all of us and it was fascinating and sexually fulfilling. He’s no longer here but Anne and I are still together and Geni, the baby, is now at college. She is aware of our relationship but it’s not for her. She’s happy about it though.... Continue»
Posted by pictureman645 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 669  |  
  |  1

The Case File of Mark & Sara

My name is Dr. Judy. I'm a personal relationship counsellor. My specialty is assisting couples in resolving problems which threaten the harmony and/or stability of their relationship.

The case study for review this time involves Mark and Sara (not their real names). They were engaged at the time I initially began counselling them. Through my efforts, they went on to resolve their problems, which threatened to break up their engagement, and went on to get married. It has now been some 11 plus years since their wedding.

What contributed to me presenting this case was a testimonial from mark thanking me for my help over the years, now that he and Sara are married and have 5 c***dren.

With he and Sara's concurrence and valuable aid, this case will be presented from not only my perspective, but also that of the principle person I counselled and provided therapy to over the years - Mark.

Mark gratefully even turned over his recent reflective writings as well as a diary he secretly kept while I worked with the couple in resolving their marital differences over the years.

The story will be written primarily from Mark's perspective, including select excerpts from his diary. You'll also see my professional comments interspersed throughout.

My name is Mark. My wife's name is Sara and we have been married now for some 11 years and also have 5 k**s.

Things have not always been rosy for us. Early in our engagement, I discovered that Sara was cheating on me with not one, but several tall, macho, muscle bound, jock type guys.

In reference to myself, I'm not handsome, tall, well built, or the jock type. I'm only 5'5" and weigh about 135 pounds - which puts me on the light side compared to the men I discovered she's been secretly slipping around with.

In a way, I could understand a girl like Sara desiring such handsome, well-built guys, but it appeared she was more of a tramp for them than seeking serious relationships. That really disturbed me, since she it was me she appeared to be trying to establish a serious relationship with, but all the while she was having lurid and lascivious relationships with her many other studs.

To add fuel to the fire, Sara denied me sexual intercourse prior to us getting married.

You see, I was a 24 year old virgin, as well as very inexperienced sexually. Sara wanted me to save myself for her on our wedding night.

Believing her intentions to be honourable, I respected her wishes about pressuring her for intercourse. She did however, introduce me to Cunnilingus, or oral sex on her, to sort of make up for me not being able to "put it in" her. This was something new to me, but it did please me to be able to be intimate with her and to provide her pleasure too. And it was obvious that she got off quite well under the actions of my flitting tongue and sucking lips.

Sara refused to orally do me because she said it was much too much like me penetrating her, which I had to wait to do until we were married. I saw her point, and we went along with her desire for me to masturbate for her each time after I'd performed oral sex upon her rather tasty and juicy muff.

I was a bit shy about jerking off in Sara's presence, but she insisted. She said it would bond us even closer. She won me over and I did as she wanted.

After becoming engaged, it was then that I accidentally discovered that Sara was cheating on me.

Sara revealed to me that she had been having sexual relations with several boyfriends she'd dated before we began our relationship.

Needless to say, I was very distraught over all this. I knew any future relationship between us was doomed, even though I adored and loved Sara dearly. She truly was the girl I longed to have as my wife. In short she was the dream of my life. She had a stunning figure then, and today is still very beautiful. Despite her having have been pregnant 4 time, with one of those deliveries being twins. She has retained her shapely figure which still turns men's head when she walks by.

Sara is a brunette and has a classic hourglass figure. Her face is very photogenic and her hazel eyes are so enticing. Needless to say, as I am attracted to her, so are many other men. In a vulgar way of putting things, one might say Sara is a "dick magnet".

However, I digress, and am getting ahead of myself. But back then, her deceiving me with her many sexual relations with other guys was just too much for me to tolerate, hence the reason I was about to terminate our relationship a year before we eventually got married.

When I confronted Sara about my discovery of her sordid activities, she sought to explain to me why I shouldn't be upset at her for her deception.

I hated to do it, but I knew I had to break up the relationship. Sara and I had several discussions about what she'd done and my hurt feeling. Her sort of cavalier explanations and rationale made things even harder on me. I remembered one of the last discussions we had about the matter before we started our counselling sessions with Dr. Judy, the Relationship counsellor.

"Mark sweetheart, I'd been trying to come up with a way to tell you what you discovered on your own. I want you to know darling that I don't love you any less or disrespect you in any way, because of my liaisons with the guys. It's you I truly love."

"B-But Sara, if y-you t-truly love me, w-why..."

"Why did I sl**p around? Well Mark, it's because I love you, that's why I went out with other guys. I knew they could handle my pussy much better than you could with your little prick."

"B-But Sara, I-I remember y-you saying I-I was small. B-But y-you assured me that my s-size wouldn't make any difference."

"I meant that darling, that is between you and I, because I didn't see your little cock as the primary instrument of sex between us darling. I saw the big dicks of other men as the main stay of satisfying intercourse for me, even after we were married. However, I see your mouth and tongue as the mainstay of very satisfying marital sex between us. It's this sort of arrangement I was desirous of, that I didn't know how to present to you. With you being a virgin and your background of sexual inexperience being limited, I knew I had to come up with a way to work up to all this with you."

"S-Sara I-I still can't believe y-you've deceived me so. Y-You seriously can't believe I-I would e-ever a-agree to such an-an outlandish a-and outrageous situation where o-other men would be having intercourse with my wife a-a-and I would be relegated to-to basically giving oral sex, a-and especially with t-their stuff s-still in y-you. Sara, I-I get so-so upset when I-I think about all this. I-I don't care h-how lit..., err, h-how less endowed I-I am."

"Mark honey, after we're married, I'll let you put it in me the way other guys do me now. That is from time to time. However, I may get busy with the guys, and occasionally, I may be too tired to let you do me. But I promise you I'll continue to help you jack off, just like I have several times since we've been engaged. Like I've told you many times, it gives me a thrill to see you jacking off after you've sucked me out."

"S-Sara, I-I'm having a hard time with all this. The nonchalant a-and matter-of-fact way you talk about this doesn't help one iota. It's so-so unbelievable w-we're even having this discussion. I-I have to say this, e-even if it hurts you. B-But I-I just feel you've taken advantage of me b-because I-I am s-so inexperienced."

"Not taken advantage of, but sought to build a wonderful loving relationship around it despite you being virginal and less of a man between your..., well you know what I mean darling. And never think I mean to hurt you in any way when I say you have a short little dick, Okay? Now where was I? Oh yes, you know saving your virginity for me means so much to me, and your mother too, I might add. So when I discovered what an excellent pussy sucker you were, I cast all my concerns of our incompatibility to the wind. I knew I really loved you and had to have you as my husband, despite that you would need help satisfying my pussy from other men with bigger dicks."

"S-Sara, t-that's so-so insensitive. P-Plus there is j-just no-no excuse for y-you having fed m-me a-and had me eating t-their stuff out of you j-just because I-I-I didn't know what it was. Y-You knew h-how gullible I-I was. I-I'd never done o-oral sex before. You taught m-me how to l-lick a-and suck y-you out. It-It meant so much to me to-to please you that way. I-I just don't think you respect me-me at all."

"That's not true. I do respect and love you dearly Mark. As I've repeatedly told you sweetheart, it was an accident the first time I had you mouth me out after I was freshly fucked and there were traces of spent jism in me. However, that eat out by you of my juicy, but previously fucked pussy, was so ecstatic and delightful. And to add to all that, you too raved about how tasty and tangy I was too and how good it was for you that time too. In other words, Mark, the joyous feeling was just too sweet for me to not give us both that delightful experience again."

"Sara, y-you have such a way of explaining things a-and making this situation seem not as catastrophe as I see it. I-I really don't see where us going to a relationship counsellor is going to help matters. I-I just can't see h-how I-I, with any self respect, can continue our engagement or even think about doing the things you're expecting of me."

"Personally Mark, I see you as over reacting about all this. And I believe your mother shares my viewpoint too. But even if you don't do it for me, do it for her."

It was shortly after that conversation with Sara that we began seeing Dr. Judy about the problems I had with continuing our relationship. I personally was not excited about doing so, but Sara's mom, and especially my mother, insisted.

It was troubling to me that my mother agreed with Sara's perception of things. That is, that I was over reacting about Sara's lascivious activities with other men, while denying me sexually as well as having me taste the results of her sexual liaisons with those other men.

Mom seemed genuinely sympathetic to my concerns, but her words made me feel just as uncomfortable as Sara's did.

"Mark dear, as your mother, I only want what's best for you. You really love Sara. It's so easy to see you do. However, I do feel your pain at your perception of her having done you a misdeed."

"M-My perception! A misdeed? Mother I-I can't believe you're t-taking this s-so lightly." I stammered in a loud reply.

"Now Mark, there is no need for you to raise your voice at me! I'll not have you speaking in that tone to me. Now apologize this instant!"

"I-I'm sorry m-mother. I-I apologize. I-I'm just upset about..."

"I realize you're upset dear, but as I was about to say, you also must realize that in life, we sometimes have to accept compromises to get what we want or need. I think that applies here in this situation with you and Sara."

"Y-You do?" I replied in astonished tone.

"Yes sweetie, it does. You have an opportunity to have a wife who is beautiful and charming, even if you're upset because she's also a bit more experienced sexually than you were aware of."

"Mother! E-Experienced? She's a slut!"

"SLAP!" The sound of mother's hand bouncing off my face seemed to echo around the kitchen as I fell to the floor.

"Mark! I warned you about raising your voice at me or using that tone. Plus, I'll not have you calling Sara such words. You're talking about your future wife and my future daughter-in-law."

"I-I'm sorry mother. It-it won't happen again. P-Please forgive me." I softly and meekly replied after recovering from being momentarily stunned from being knocked on my ass.

Even though I'm 24, mother doesn't mind reminding me whose in charge in our house, which I still live in by the way.

Mother and I continued our discussion for another 2 hours or so. In the end, she prevailed and persuaded me to do what Sara had wanted me to do. That is, to at least visit Dr. Judy to hear what she had to say. Reluctantly I went along with her suggestion. Well, really, it was more like a demand.

You see, it's always been difficult for me to disobey mother, even though I'm an adult. She's very much a take charge and in-charge type, just the opposite of my personality. And with me being of small stature and her being big boned and taller than me, she can easily impose herself physically upon me too.

Mother has continued to subject me to corporal punishment every since I was teen, even though I'm an adult now. She's whipped me several times since I was 21.

Anyway, I cowed to mother's demand. I was scared enough to think she might be serious enough about me seeing Dr. Judy that she just might take me across her knees about the matter. Yes, as I said, she still spanks me if she sets her mind to it.

I guess this is a good time to make a side note about size and personalities. Sara is half a head taller than my 5' 6" height, and as I have noticed on occasion, likes to have her way at times too. I call it her "mean streak".

It's recently dawned on me as to that mother may feel some strange camaraderie with her for that reason, despite my misgivings about the horrendous way Sara has humiliated me, and evidently desires to continue to do so in the future.

The other thing that puzzled me was how easily mother accepted Sara's explanation of her disgraceful lascivious activities, and took her side over mine, her own son.

"Mark, Sara has a perfectly legitimate and sound explanation for what she did. I don't know why you're so obstinate about seeing things from her perspective. Maybe Dr. Judy can talk some sense into you." Mother said to me on the eve of when Sara and I were to have our first visit to see Dr. Judy.

After Sara and I saw Dr. Judy on our first visit, Dr. Judy came to the conclusion that she wanted to only see me during the next visit. She further stated that I was to have several sessions alone with her in the future.

It became rather obvious a short time into our first session with Dr. Judy, that she too assessed that Sara had done no wrong and that it was me that was looking at things askew. This not only angered me, but also alarmed me that no one except me seemed to perceive Sara as being the errant one in our engagement.

But little did I ever think I would change my mind and indeed see that I was wrong and would apologize to Sara in a way I'd never imagined in my wildest of dreams. Little did I know that Dr. Judy's advice, counsel, and therapy would change my life forever.

This revelation happened in only a month after my first session alone with Dr. Judy.

I think it would be a good thing to give you the reader more details about my story if I go back in time to my first session alone with Dr. Judy.

Before we go further with Mark's story, it is important for the reader to note that in my professional judgment, it was best for Mark to adjust to Sara's needs on her terms rather than her attempting to compromise toward his desires. Sara is an attractive and self assured woman, who knows she is sexually desirable to men and is not ashamed to also add that she is also drawn to physically handsome men and actively seeks out sexual liaisons with them.

She even described herself as a "dick magnet" and even indicated to Mark, that he needed to accept this as part of any future relationship with her, in order for their marriage to be harmonious. Sara did not hesitate to be forthright and honest in her feelings with Mark, something I was very impressed with this about her. This always seems to work out better for the couple's relationship, where there is a male who has a latent tendency to be timid, and a woman who is assertive and absolute.

"Mark, I do love you dearly, but you must know, you just don't measure up to my expectations as a real man in bed, at least not physically. Emotionally, yes, you are the husband for me. You'd make a great helpmate and emotional soul mate. After you ate me out so wonderfully that first time, that is, after I had been thoroughly fucked by one of the guys, I saw this as a way for you to pleasure me, as well as compensate for your inadequacies. Mark I just can't describe how ecstatic I felt having your head in my wet crotch, and hearing and feeling you licking and sucking up after a real man had fucked me. Your mouthing actions, and your desire to pleasure me by suck-cleaning my pussy, stole my heart. If anybody is to blame for me getting hooked on your oral delights, you have nobody to blame but yourself. After all, I never thought of this before you did that for me, and it was just too good to stop you from doing it to me Mark sweetheart."

"No Mark, it's not the same if I haven't been fucked before you do your sucking-out of my pussy." Sara replied quickly to Mark's suggestion that she get rid of her other "real physical men" and then it might be more acceptable for him to please her orally.

It was at this point in the discussion that Sara asked my opinion, since I was a woman also, about her need for the dicks of her "real men" to complement Mark's skilful tongue and cunt vacuuming lips.

Trying to stay neutral, I provided the couple the following comment:

"Mark, I can see Sara's point of view here. From my case files, it's obvious that many women find it difficult to get along without the good feeling that only comes from deep penetrating coital intercourse that is from a "reasonably endowed" male partner. No Mark, mouth to pussy coitus is at most an effective supplement - as in this situation between you two - but not a substitution for a robust and proper length of erect penis to vagina coitus."

Mark, as I expected was very disappointed and unsettled with Sara's expectations for his role as her future faithful, the in-the-background soul mate cuckolded pussy sucking husband role.

I didn't have to say it, but Mark knew he was the one that logically would have to make the greatest adjustments in there was to be a future relationship between he and Sara. However, he willingly agreed to come to the next session alone so that he and I could talk about his options, since it was obvious, he really did love Sara despite all that had happened.

Now, let us resume with Mark's narrative.

*****CHAPTER 2 DR. JUDY & I ALONE: SESSION #1*******
"Mark in order to get rid of all the foolish self pride that's plaguing you from having a great relationship with Sara, you must first let yourself go of all negative pride."

"Dr. Judy, I-I've never heard of negative pride. What does that mean?"

"In simple terms, you must not be too proud to do what others expect of you, or to do what they need, or want you to do, despite how Society perceives it. In other words Mark, what Sara needs in your relationship is very logical when all the factors between you two, are taken into consideration. It's just a matter of you understanding and agreeing to do what needs to be done to capture this beautiful, free-spirited woman - who you admit that you love dearly - as your soul mate.

"B-But like I-I told you earlier, after all she's done to me, I-I just can't see h-how..."

"Don't say another word. You're being a defeatist and creating negative vibes. I'm trying to help you see the reality and the positive aspects of things here. Okay? You are open minded, are you not?"

"W-Well I-I try to be Dr. Judy."

"Well then, if you are, you'll try my therapy to rid yourself of negative pride and focus on the positive pride in this whole situation. If you do, I'm predicting you and Sara will be back together and both satisfied with your new relationship."

"Y-You really mean that?"

"Yes Mark I do. I'm sure the two of you will be happier than before. Despite that at the moment you're having a very difficult time not seeing her as nothing but a slut. That is, because of what you perceive as her cheating on you for the last 8 months."

"I-I don't know what else you can call it Dr. Judy."

"You might even call it needs satisfaction or relationship building, but definitely not being sluttish. Okay? But let’s not dwell on that at the moment. Things will fall in place as we go. Trust me. Okay?"

"O-Okay Dr. Judy."

"Now Mark, we must try to envision you as removing all your value judgments about things like what Sara has done and had you participate in unknowingly over the last few months."

"Y-You mean not seeing h-her dirty tricks a-and cheating on me or-or dating other m-men w-while I was home cleaning her apartment? O-Or her h-having me l-lick her p-p-pussy a-after s-she'd h-h-had sex with..."

"Okay, that's enough, I get your point, but yes, all those things. However Mark, you must try to see her actions in a different light, not the negative derisive perspective you currently are stuck on."

"Dr. Judy, a-as y-you probably can tell, it-it's going to be difficult for me to do that. I-I just can't bring myself to..."

"Never say can't, Mark. However, I fully understand how you feel. But your feelings are all because of your false belief that you have to be manly to be a good partner and spouse to Sara. She's willing, and is very desirous of you being her husband, despite your not meeting her criteria as a "real man" physically. If she can accept you as being a lesser man, physically, why can't you?"

"W-What? A-Are you saying I-I should willingly accept b-being a lesser man b-because she desires it?"

"Mark, it's not really because she desires it. It's because you're basically that. You are under endowed, right? Can we agree on that?"

"W-Well... T-That's not fair Dr. Judy. Besides, if-if Sara really loves me s-she should give up those other men and be faithful to me."

"She's emotionally faithful to you Mark, even if she shares her body with other men. She's giving you the chance to fit in a marriage that is well suited for both of you. You just have to be as open-minded as you claimed to be, and not be wrapped up in your false assumptions of what you perceive the way things have to be. In your case, being less than a real man, physically, actually makes you more emotionally compatible to her."

"I-I sort of s-see your point... I think. I-I guess, I-I just don't know h-how to deal with all this Dr. Judy?"

"I understand how intimidating that can be for you Mark. However, that's why I'm here having this session with you. We have to build up your confidence to be a better man, emotionally that is. You can do it. All you have to do is put your mind to it."

"O-Okay if you say so Dr. Judy."

"And I do Mark. One of the first things we must work on is getting rid of your insecurities and false assumptions of believing you have to be physically, or mentally, macho to be a worthy partner and spouse to Sara. I want to start you on my Physical Attributes Negation & Subservience Inculcation Therapy. We sometimes also refer to it as P-A-N-S-I Therapy."

"B-But Dr. Judy, isn't PANSI a-an odd name f-for..."

"Mark, I am a professional. I can't help if the acronym for a the****utic treatment mimics a word with other meaning. Now Mark, let’s get on with what PANSI is all about. Okay?"

"O-Okay Dr. Judy." I replied softly, but now even more leery of Dr. Judy.

"Now Mark, the purpose of PANSI is to help you stop feeling negative about your lack of physical endowments. It also is to help you be more comfortable and at ease with the fact that you are unpretentious and are not geared to be a real man in your fiancée’s eyes. You may not accept it, even though Sara has been telling you so repeatedly, but your unassuming, easy going, innocent makeup is really why she's attracted to you."

"Y-Yes, I know that she says that she doesn't feel the same type of tension between us as she does with other men w-who are focused on getting into her panties a-and getting her into bed."

"You may not realize it Mark, but it is this area of your relationship with her where you have the edge over her other men, the men friends she refers so aptly to as her "real men"".

"Dr. Judy, I hate that term. Can't we not..."

"No we can't Mark. In fact I want you to be sure and use it repeatedly when you refer to or compare yourself to any of Sara's lovers or studs from now on."


"You see Mark, your strong point in holding on to Sara is that she doesn't perceive you as being in the same Ball Park as her "real men". To make sure that you keep that edge over her "real men", you have to perceive yourself as being different from them."

"S-So am I-I to t-think of myself as not being a man?"

"Just think of yourself as simply being less than her real men. Think of them as the alpha males. As you know, this concept is very common in the a****l kingdom. You should think of yourself as a male, but not as a man. That's what the subservience inculcation part of PANSI is about. It will teach you how to turn your physical weakness and unassuming nature into an emotional strength and help you feel good about being a male who accepts the fact that he doesn't meet the measure of being a real man. At the same time though, it will also help you to feel at ease and comfortable in your lesser role, as well as showing real men, the respect they deserve for being better than you."

"Dr. Judy, t-this is s-so confusing. I-I think I-I was right at first. Sara and I are better off g-going our separate..."

"Mark, your willingness to give us so easily is just another symptom of your meek, weak personality. However, for now, let’s take a break. I want you to try some of this herbal tea. It relieves stress and helps one to think clearer."

I took the cup of tea that Dr. Judy prepared. It had a very pleasant cinnamon flavoured aroma.

As we drank tea, Dr. Judy and I kept discussing my "less than a man" role in my relationship with Sara.

Dr. Judy's assertion that I should give up trying to be a "real man" like Sara's studs, and instead embrace that I was indeed subordinate to them in every way, except when it came to being Sara's emotional support partner.

About half way through the cup of tea, I indeed did feel more relaxed and what Dr. Judy was saying began to become much more lucid in my thoughts. I blurted out un-expectantly that I saw her points and that what she was saying finally was making sense.

"That's very good Mark, very good. So we will began several exercises that will help you strengthen and adapt to seeing yourself as less than a man, in your eyes as well as Sara's."

Dr. Judy and I continued to talk as we finished our tea. After the tea, I was a bit nappy, so she suggested I take a nap on the nearby divan in her office. As she helped me to it, she also suggested that I listen to some soothing relaxing music while napped. She placed headphones over my ears so as not to disturb her as she sat at her desk and worked on other cases.

I thought that was wonderful of her. The music was so soothing. It complimented the wonderfully mellow, but drowsy state, I was in.

I didn't realize how long I'd been asl**p, but I awoke 2 hours later.

Not only was I not on the divan, I wasn't even in Dr. Judy's office. I was in apparently one of her labs. In addition, I seemed to be handcuffed and secured to some sort of apparatus such that I was I was bent over from a standing posture with my legs straight, but tightly secured also. I could hardly move them. Actually, it was more a wiggle than any serious movement.

In short I was tightly bound to some sort of platform where I was bent over. And as best I could tell, to my surprise, I was nude from the waist down. However, I seem to perceive that my pants and shorts were down around my ankle.

I also seem to sense another strange feel about my predicament, as I started to call out for help. However, I was more focused on being tightly bound to the strange fixture I was attached to.

It was then that Dr. Judy walked into the room.

"Hello Mark. I see you're awake after you nap. There is no need to be alarmed."

"W-Where a-am I Dr. Judy? A-And w-why am I bound up like this?"

"No need to worry, you're safe. You're in one of my labs. You appeared to have had a nice rest, so I decided to go ahead and get you started on my PANSI Therapy, rather than wait until the next session."

"B-But why a-am I-I bound up like..."

"Well, Mark, the focus of PANSI Therapy treatments are designed to assist the patient to reach a level of contentment where the patient is comfortable and at peace with himself about being subservient to others, especially to those that he loves and cares about. The therapy seeks to help the patient see that others have the liberty to control what he does. The patient's reward comes from having done what is desired of him by others. What better way to get you in the mode of thinking in that manner, than a good flagellation treatment with several whipping instruments."

"W-WHAT? Y-You're going to whip me!"

"Yes, Mark, it's necessary for you to feel the pain from this treatment so as to condition your mental consciousness. This provides you the incentive to not have second thoughts about being submissive, when directed to do something you are told to do. Pain is a very effective deterrent to help you focus on what is correct for you."

P-Please Dr. Judy, n-no please don't do this. T-This can't be happening. It-It's i*****l for you..."

"You signed a release Mark. It gives me the right to subject you to reasonable treatment that, in my professional opinion, is needed. You need this treatment to help you feel more subservient. Therefore, I plan to beat you with a variety of flagellation instruments during this session. You won't need this full treatment often, just a periodic touch up so to speak.

"Those will be a lighter, more like refresher treatments on a monthly basis. Sara, her mother, or your mother, aunt or other female relatives can give you them to keep you in tune with the focus of the PANSI Therapy.

"I believe it's probably better if a female relative whips you, so as for you to be constantly reminded that you are a mama's boy. Being reminded of that compliments and reinf***es the the****utic merits of PANSI. However, an occasional thrashing by a manly male relative, or even one of Sara's or even your mother's lovers wouldn't be bad for you either. That would further drive home the issue that you should be respectful to superior males. Anyway Mark, I'm really doing you a favour by giving you this full treatment now. This will ensure by the time your wedding roles around, you will be fully at peace with yourself and your new role as Sara's husband."

"DR. Judy, N-NO! PLEASE! T-THOSE ARE REAL WHIPS!" I shouted as Dr. Judy folded down a compartment on the wall in front of me. Inside were a complete array of flagellation whipping devices including thick wood and rubber paddles, leather whips, short and long tawses, and many types of canes.

"Yes, Mark, these are the real thing. I only use the best for my patients. Your regimen today will encompass an initial round of smacks with a perforated wooden paddle. The drilled holes have been optimally sized to impart the maximum discomfort to your buttocks. The perforated holes momentarily form a partial vacuum on the impacted skin, and slightly pull it up after each smack on your ass. The additional discomfort this causes to your bruised, blistered ass cheeks further helps you to remember to avoid any thoughts of disobedience. You will be given two minutes of smacking your posterior with this fine instrument. It imparts discomfort treatment over a wide area, and is an excellent conditioner for treatment to follow from other instruments.

"Next, I'm going to use a three thong knotted whip, commonly called a dog whip instrument, to narrow the corridor of pain and discomfort to smaller zones of your rear end. I'll take another two minutes or so doing that so that the flagellation treatment gets focused and reinf***ed."


"Lower your voice Mark, and please do not interrupt me until I finish telling you what treatment I've prescribed for you today. Besides, the room is very soundproof. So no one will hear you anyway.

"Now, where was I? Oh, yes. Now after the dog whip, I'm going to use a tawse to spread the discomfort to a broader, but not as wide an area as that inflicted by the paddles. I'll be whipping you for about three minutes with it. It's also give you time to rest from the dog whip, but feel the discomfort of the less intense tawse. The tawse, because of its split leather ends, does an excellent job of spreading discomforting stinging sensations around the edges of your buttocks.

"Following the tawse treatment, I'm going to give you a full minute of treatment from a whippy cane. This instrument is known for its burning and stinging sensation, which sends a very clear message to the recipient."

I mentally shuddered as she held and flexed the thin pliable instrument while looking at me straight in the eyes as she stood so imperiously. The image of her scared me to death. I was in total terror.

"After that Mark, you will be given what I call a cool down treatment with one minute of lashes from a knotted, thin extension cord and the last minute will be from a perforated rubber paddle. Now it's time for your prescribed treatment to begin."

"P-PLEASE! Dr. Judy, please don't do this. T-There must be another way, I-I..."


"OUCH! OH NOOO! THAT HURTS!" I cried out in pain as the thick wooden paddle made contact with my tender butt.

"Mark, there is no other way. This is what you need." Dr. Judy spoke as she seemed to be inhaling a good breath in order to prepare for another stroke on me.





Dr. Judy increased the rapidity of her paddling and the pain increased exponentially with each additional smack of the fearsome instrument.

I cried out loudly, but it was in vain. I bucked and wiggled as best I could against the tight constraints, but it also was to no avail. I was bound tight and knew that I would have to stay in place and girth myself to endure the painful "treatment" ahead for me at the hands of Dr. Judy.

"WAAAAHHHHH! NO! NO! PLEASEEEEE STOP! WAAAAHHHHH!" My loud wailing surprised even me as I screamed to the top of my voice. However, the pain was still there and the blows from Dr. Judy kept descending. After a while I was cried out, and was only whimpering. I was on the verge of losing my voice, finally the painful paddling stopped. The intense pain was still there.

"Well Mark, you've made it through the first stage. You cried just like a baby. I expected that. That's good. It shows you're not ashamed of acting like the soft and delicate mollycoddled mama's boy you are. As you may have noticed the intensity of pain reached a point where it doesn't increase but reaches a plateau. My goal is to sustain this plateau of pain and alter the type of pain, with the remainder of your flagellation discomfort treatment. Your cognitive memory of this painful experience, as well as the monthly refresher whippings should serve as a reminder for you to not to want to experience this again, should you chose to be uncooperative to those who love you, especially Sara."

As I continued whimpering and trying to make sense of what all was happening to me, Dr. Judy walked away briefly and returned holding something like a ball with tubes attached.

"Mark, since you're all cried out. This little device is a pump up gag. It'll help you from screaming and preserve your voice."


As I opened my mouth to talk, Dr. Judy quickly pushed the small ball in and began to pump on a small rubber bulb, which was concealed in her hand. The ball in my mouth began to swell and before I could spit it out, it filled my mouth and was wedged in tight.

"There, that's good. Now that we got that done, let's get back on with your treatment."

"UMMMMMMMMM!" The only noise I made came out muffled, as I tried to again plead with Dr. Judy to stop this insane thing she was doing to me.

"I love using the dog whip. It has such good balance and is fun to see the welts pop up after they bounce up off the flesh. I don't mean to be cavalier Mark, but those welts will be beneficial for your remembering what's good for you. Okay? Well anyway, get ready mark. Show time."


The pain from that first lash seemed to go through me. The pain was so different. It was like three trails of fire in an already hot bed of coals, all sitting on my blazing ass cheeks.

As the whipping session went on, Dr. Judy made comments about the benefits and effects of each of the whipping instruments she used on me. I was writing in pain and just wished she would cease the whole effort especially her clinical comments about the merits of each whip or cane and the pain inflicted. After all, it was my ass feeling the pain, not hers.

I can truly say, the whippy cane did seem to stand out in reference to the type of pain Dr. Judy described. I was so glad it was all over with. My backside was enveloped in searing pain.

Reader, at this point, I'm going to switch you over to a historical excerpt from Mark's Diary, as it offers a more accurate first hand personal description and insight of his experiences at that point in time.

ENTRY FROM MARK'S DIARY (The Whipping Session)

Dear Diary,
My rear end still aches from the PANSI flagellation treatment Dr. Judy gave me 5 days ago. It was so painful. I thought I was going to die. In a way I did, at least the way things use to be with me, but more about that later.

Even though mother has punished me several times, the pain that Dr. Judy inflicted on me was of a higher order of magnitude than I'd ever experienced before. After my painful experience with the flagellation instruments she used - a thick wood paddle with perforations, a three thong knotted dog whip, a thick leather tawse, a whippy cane, and a thin knotted folded electrical extension cord - I felt indeed submissive.

Besides the pain and the humiliation of being beaten, I found out that an electronic chastity device had been placed on my balls and prick.

Even though I was crying and wailing profusely, after she removed the ball gag from my mouth, the reality of what had happened, as well as my projected future of subjugation, came down on me like a thunderbolt.

I was full of questions and pain as I frantically hobbled around the small room with my pants and shorts around my ankles. I vigorously rubbed my naked bottom and felt the pronounced welts and bruise blistered swollen areas of my ass cheeks.

Diary, I was in a very confused state. I was howling in pain and crying like a baby. I tried to soothe and console my ravished buttocks. They seemed as if they were literally on fire. However, as I think back, not once did I think of retaliating against Dr. Judy for what she'd done to me. I remember just not having any fight in me.

Besides Diary, that would've been foolish since Dr. Judy is taller, big boned and has more weight and strength than me.

Well anyway, I settled down a few minutes later. Dr. Judy helped me wipe my face and promised some ointment to soothe the ache, stinging and burning sensation.

"No ointment for you at the moment Mark and everything will be fully explained to you in a few minutes. I want the discomfort to linger with you a while. This way you'll get the full benefit of this very effective and the****utic treatment, which will get you off on the right foot as a PANSI husband-to-be."

Diary, I had many, many questions. Little did I know at the time how the answers would change my whole world.

To my further discomfort, Dr. Judy wanted to do some counselling while I was in this state of pain and confusion.

"Now Mark, I know this may be a little difficult for you, but I must ask you a few question which I expect you to answer full and truthfully. Otherwise, I may have to give you some more treatment before you get your ointment. You don't want that do you?"

"NO! N-NO Ma'am!" I blurted out.

"Good! Now Mark, your lovely fiancée will expect you to be more understanding, as well as accepting of her past and future involvement with other men. This treatment has been given so as for you to be reminded of your inadequacies as a man, as well as to remind you that subservience and compliance to her needs are of paramount importance for you from now on. This will make you stronger emotionally in her eyes and bond you both closer together in love. Y-You do love her, correct?"

"Y-You know I-I do Dr. Judy. It-It's I-I just wish that I-I didn't have..."

"Mark! I need a yes or no answer! I don't have time for one of your wishy-washy responses. I'm trying to help you! It's time for you to stop your wishful thinking, and stand up and say you're not a man, but a milquetoast mama's boy who wants to do what it takes to have the love of the woman you love! NOW SAY IT!"

Diary, surprised at the tone of Dr. Judy's voice and the suddenness of her actions, I quickly became cowed and responded as she asked of me.

"I-I'm not a m-man. I-I want t-to d-do whatever it takes to h-have Sara's l-love." I softly and meekly replied as I hung my head. Dr. Judy was standing tall and authoritative over me. Her handling and flexing one of the whippy canes also influenced my quickness too. I didn't want another message from that little monster.

"GOOD! Very Good Mark. So anytime in the future you may tend to feel like being non-compliant with Sara's wishes, you are to remember your treatment her today. It is to be a reminder that you voluntarily submitted to make a statement about your lack of manliness and a commitment of love for the woman you love. In other words Mark, you must see this as a proud and noble experience you've undergone here today. From now on if you're treated as less than a man, or being whipped like a little boy, or called names such as a cuckold, or even a sissy, or a pantywaist, you must not object. You should see those as opportunities to let the person, or persons, know that you will do or be any of those things to show your fiancée that you are not insecure with your un-manliness, but as proof of what you will do for her love. By your actions, Sara's real men will know they have no chance to woo or steal her away from you with their handsome muscular physiques and big sturdy dicks, compared to the type and quality of your demonstrated love. Also, others will only be able to marvel at your noble stance and commend your courage and fortitude of love."

Diary, the tone of Dr. Judy's statement did have an air and tone of projecting me as being proud and noble, but I still didn't feel totally noble about myself at the moment.

Dr. Judy went on to congratulate me for the fortitude and endurance I'd shown in taking whipping that I'd just received.

"Mark, you may not feel it now, but you should be proud of having undergone such a thorough flagellation treatment as you have today. Even though, you're not much of a man in other ways, you can take pride in the fact that you take a whipping rather well. I'm sure that aspect won't be lost on Sara either. This is just another edge you'll have over her real men. In addition, Mark, I think you have the right stuff to make Sara happy. I don't see you having a problem adjusting to any further opportunities of demonstrations of your love for Sara in the future either. Sure, society and others may deem them as disgraceful acts of humiliations, but to you they're golden possibilities to show affection in a way that only a non-alpha male like you can, for the woman he loves.

"Well, that's enough for now. We'll talk more about these things in future sessions." Spoke Dr. Judy as she abruptly brought her counselling session to an end.

Diary, even though I wanted to ask Dr. Judy more questions about aspects of the things she talked about, my mind quickly returned to my painful ass. I desperately needed relief back there.

Sensing that I was about to be given the promised ointment for my aching rear, I again raised the question about the device on my prick and balls.

Again Diary, I didn't have any idea, but this was truly to be a day of surprises. Dr. Judy replied to me in the following manner.

"Mark, all will be made clear to you in a moment. Take your pants and shorts completely off and lay across the examination table there. I'm going to get the ointment I promised you."

Dr. Judy left the room and I complied with her request.

As I lay across the table, my thoughts were all over the map. However, `How could this be happening to me?' seemed to be the most predominant thought I was having.

Moments later the door opened and my anticipation of just Dr. Judy returning was shattered when I heard and saw who was with her. In my surprise and shock I tried to sit on my ravaged bottom, but the pain was too great. I had to jump on the floor from the slightly elevated exam table.

"Mark, honey, you are such a darling. You took your whipping so bravely. I just know we're going to be so happy now that you understand things better now." Spoke Sara, with a broad beaming smile on her face.

"Mark, sweetie, you really made your mother and I proud to see you trying to wiggle your little ass as Dr. Judy laid into you, but you hung in there and took your whipping with pride, just like a good little boy." Spoke my Aunt Monica, my mother's s****r, who I hadn't seen in a while.

"Yes, you did make me proud sweetie. I'm so delighted that you did what mommy said and agreed to see Dr. Judy. It's so wonderful to know that you're doing the right thing and not trying to be a real man, but instead are making a serious commitment to capitalize and optimize your manly inadequacies so as to give you parity with Sara's real men. In addition son, this can't but help you keep the competitive edge as you work toward becoming Sara's husband. I truly and proud of you Mark. Let mommy hug her baby."

While mother was embracing me, Sara's mother also congratulated me for what she'd seen me go through. It was then that I was told that Dr. Judy had arranged for my flagellation treatment to be seen on close circuit TV in another room, where the women saw the literal blow-by-blow on my rear end.

Despite the fact that I was naked below my waist, it was too late for me to be embarrassed.

Mother volunteered to rub the soothing and anesthetizing ointment onto my pain wracked rear.

However, before Dr. Judy would give me the ointment, she insisted I drink at least half of another cup of her special herbal tea to relieve any stress I might be feeling after my ordeal.

The warm cinnamon flavoured beverage was welcomed. I'd come to welcome the mellow feeling it gave me as well as the clarity of thinking, from having drank it several times before. I hadn't been able to reason why when I drank the stuff, Dr. Judy's reasoning seemed so much more understandable to me.

Finally, Dr. Judy was about to hand me the much-desired ointment, but it was mother who interceded and took it from her. She decided "I was her baby" and therefore she was the one to rub it on my "tenderized" bottom."

I was even more embarrassed that she wanted me to lie over her lap. I wanted to apply the ointment myself, but she wouldn't hear of it. She even asked Dr. Judy for permission to use the whippy cane on me if I continued to be recalcitrant. That did it; I quickly obeyed and went back to being a mama's boy.

Dr. Judy quickly seized upon my action as the positive benefits of painful discomfort that changes "behavioural attitudes" - her words.

To make matters worse, as I was laying across mother's lap, and enduring the embarrassment of having her apply ointment to my backside - just as she did when I was a baby - Dr. Judy chose to lecture the women on the proper way to flagellate me, should they be called upon to do so.

The atmosphere was so unreal as I lay there and heard Dr. Judy go in the fine details of using the various whips, paddles, straps, and canes she had in the compartment on the wall.

"So remember ladies, let the instruments do the work. All you have to do is apply the right amount of wrist action and don't be heavy handed. We don't want to injure Mark, only to make sure that he gets the message that we are trying to help him to be cooperative with us as we do what's best for him. Remember, a little goes a long way with these fine behaviour adjustment tools." Again, the smug look on Dr. Judy's face didn't bode well with me. But then again, what could I do about it? I felt so helpless.

And yes, Diary, there were disparaging comments about my small prick. "But don't you worry a bit Mark Darling, you may not have it there like my real men, but you have it where it counts for me - in your mouth." Spoke Sara as she boasted of my pussy suck out prowess, and that she was looking forward to my head being back in her wet, drippy, shot-off-in snatch, after her real men had used it.

The other women applauded her, as well as congratulated her for getting a prize catch, me, who was willing to go to go to such lengths for her.

The whole atmosphere in the room was total devastating to any shred of manliness I may have possessed. I should've been totally and unequivocally outraged. However, with all the talk about me being proud of being less than a man, and having been recently whipped, I just didn't have any will power to refute or not agree with anything that was being said. I had to accept what was being said, and due to the mellow sate I was in from the herbal tea, I even felt a great deal in agreement with what was being said. As a result, what was being said just didn't bother me. Maybe Dr. Judy's treatment was working already. Was I becoming desensitized to being seen as less than a man?"

Diary, finally, the talk got around to the strange, but apparently strong thin heavily plastic coated cable and plastic modules surrounding my waist and wrapped strategically around and about my genitals.

"Mark, and Ladies, this is the latest in behaviour and attitude conditioning management as a supplement for males such as Mark undergoing PANSI Therapy. It is small, lightweight and highly reliable. Mark will not be hampered by it, as it will not impact any of his normal body hygiene, or excretory function. As you can see, there is no encasement over his little prick in the lease. It has a smart microchip that can detect when he is handling himself and will prevent that, if desired. It is an excellent device to prevent or control his masturbation. That control will be in your hands ladies." Spoke Dr. Judy with what I thought was a smug unprofessional expression her face.

Diary, as I listened to how the electronic cock lock worked, I almost started crying. If I got an erection and sought to try and relieve it, whether by rubbing off or pulling my peter, the device would provide small electric shocks to deter me from doing so unless the holder of one of the remotes gave me electronic permission to jack off.

In addition, each remote was customized to each of the women in the room. The key to activating the remote was a electronic fingerprint impression in a recess on the side of the remote. There is also a voice code they had to speak into a small mike, on the front of the unit. So no matter if I got the device, or someone else, it still wouldn't work for them or me. To make matters worse, even if I ran away, it had a built in GPS location system and was linked to the cell phone system, so that I could be given a behavioural electric jolt no matter where I was. Dr. Judy was very firm in her warning to me about trying to remove the device or not coming in to see her staff about replacing/recharging the batteries every two months. Her explanation of how my balls could be fried, if I did either, was enough to encourage me to never try to remove the device or forget to keep the batteries fresh or charged.

Diary, after all I'd been through, I can't believe even to this day, that Dr. Judy used her device to give me a strong punishing jolt which caused me to double over. Then about 2 minutes after I'd recovered from that, she let all four women use each of their devices to give my balls a milder, attention getting jolt; from their devices to be sure they had the hang of operating them. Overcome by the reality of what was happening to me, and on the verge of tears, I begged and pleaded with Dr. Judy and Sara and the others to have the device removed.

"Mark, sweetie, this is for your own good." Spoke mother.

"Mark, darling, if you love me enough for me to become your wife, you'll stop whining and give your PANSI training time to work. Plus, Mark, it's going to make me so happy to know that I'll be able to control when you can jerk off. And you do want to make me happy, don't you?" Sara said with another bright smug smile on her face. She was also fingering the red button on the small, pager size, remote, which controlled the jolts I'd been receiving.

I looked around the room. There was silence. I could tell by the looks on the other women's faces, they were hoping I would give Sara an opportunity to use push the button. I knew I was beaten - both physically and emotionally.

"Y-Yes Sara, I-I want to-to make y-you happy." I replied sheepishly as I hung my head.

"That's better Mark. Don't worry, you'll have these moments of anxiety initially until you fully adapt to and become fully adjusted to being a truly PANSI male and husband." Spoke Dr. Judy with yet another smug and unprofessional smile as she put her hand on my shoulder.

All of the electric shocks, mild or not, let me know I was now truly a PANSI prisoner and had been committed to be under the control of others, whether I wanted to or not.

I was ready for this day to be over. I was sure that no more indignities could be imposed on me, even if the intent was to help me secure my relationship with the woman I loved. I was still wondering if the price I was paying for Sara's love might be too steep, that is, in terms of my self-esteem.

I assumed that after the ointment rub I would be allowed to get dress and then leave. It was then that I noticed Dr. Judy and Sara off to the side talking. They walked back toward me and the group.

Dr. Judy spoke to the group.

"Everyone! Sara has just informed me that she has a date with one of her "real men" studs in about a half hour."

Diary, Dr. Judy looked me squarely in the eye as she stressed "real men" and paused momentarily in her broadcast to the group. I know I looked pathetic as I hung my head once more. She continued speaking after she got the obviously desired reaction she sought from me. The feel of the other eyes in the room was also on me.

"However, all this activity here has aroused her, and she needs Mark to perform Cunnilingus for her, so as to reduce her sexual anxiety and calm down her heated cunt. She wanted to take Mark in another room and have him suck her pussy there. However, I have suggested, and she has agreed, that he should do her right here while we watch and evaluate how well he does her."

Diary, once more I was surprised at such a brazen proposal. It would only further humiliate and shame me. I was so dumfounded. I literally could've been pushed over with the proverbial feather.

"Yes, that's a great idea." Cried out Aunt Monica.

"Super idea!” Yelled Sara's mother.

"Not only that, but he can give us all some tongue so we can all make a better, you know, first person assessment. Plus, I've wanted to have my sweet Mark put his mouth on my pussy for some time now, every since I've found out he's been doing it for Sara."

There was a loud murmuring of agreement in the room on mother's idea. Which absolutely flabbergasted and made me speechless.

"Why, that's a delightful idea." Dr. Judy said in response to mother's idea. "Your idea has so much merit. Not only will it do what you said, that is give each of you ladies a firsthand data, but it will also help in mother son bonding. Which will further drive home to Mark that it's quite all right to be a mama's boy and still hold onto his mama' apron string." Spoke Dr. Judy as she again stared momentarily upon my astonished face. She had a sickly cruel smile that went way beyond smug, and eons beyond professionalism.

"Another benefit will be to reduce mother-daughter-in-law jealousy too. In addition Sara, you shouldn't mind if your darling fiancé‚ here sucks his mama's pussy as well as other f****y members' pussies, you know, so as to keep his tongue and lips and mouth suction muscles in fine form for you, would you?"

"Oh no, you're absolutely right Dr. Judy, I wouldn't mind in the least. You're correct of course, the exercise of those important muscles can only be good for our relationship and eventual marriage." Sara replied to Dr. Judy's outrageous assertions.

I was so overwhelmed at the unreal atmosphere in the room and what was going on, I couldn't speak.

While standing there not believing my eyes and ears, Sara was shown to the exam table nearby. In the back of my mind, I could hear Dr. Judy instructing her how to position herself for easy access of my head on her heated crotch. As I turned around slowly, I could see Dr. Judy positioning the stirrups on the sides of the table for Sara's beautifully shaped legs.

Sara was waiting for me to kneel before the apex of the perfectly formed vee that was formed by her legs and her neatly trimmed pouting pussy mound, and slightly agape gash.

The sight was very appealing, even if horribly embarrassing in other ways. Sara beckoned me toward her, and Sara's mother took my arm and led me toward her daughter, all spread out and positioned to be tongued by me, before she went out on a date with one of her real men.

I was way too weak to resist, plus I already knew that it was useless to try. In addition, Dr. Judy insisted I consume the rest of the herbal tea she'd brought in just for me, before I began my "mouth love' of Sara. I did as she asked.

"That's right Mark, kneel down here and show my daughter that you're a good and decent fellow who just made a little mistake by saying she was a tramp because she has let so many men fuck her." Spoke Sara's mom as she guided me to my knees before the expanse of her daughter's white fleshy inviting thighs.

Sara added to her mom's comments, as she lay back awaiting the arrival of my tongue in her heated muff.

"I forgive you Mark darling. I can understand how you might've come to such an utterly erroneous and wrong conclusion just because I've had over 300 different dicks in my pussy over the last 10 years, or that I go out with groups of guys and suck and fuck their dicks soft. Mark, it's just my nature. Sometimes, I like to be the only woman in a group of men, and put out for them. But don't worry darling, I really, really do love you and want to marry you. You're very special to me. Just knowing I'll be marrying a decent innocent virgin like you means so much to me sweetheart. It'll be so good to bring my dick battered and overflowing pussy home to share with you, so you can soothe it with your wonderful loving kisses, licks, and sucking lips.

"I know I mean more to you than a cunt to stick your dick in dear. That's how other men see me. And I appreciate that of you Mark. I know you really love me honey. And to let you know how much I appreciate you Mark, I want you to know that since we have been dating and engaged, that no matter how many men have fucked me, you're the only one I let put his mouth on my frequently fucked and creamed-in pussy."

"Oh that's so romantic. I'm telling you Mark, if that doesn't prove to you that Sara respects and loves you, I don't know what does." My Aunt Monica injected after Sara's soliloquy.

"Now c'mon Mark honey, please lick my pussy. I need your tongue lashing darling." Spoke Sara with a sense of urgency in her voice. Simultaneously, her mother's hand was on the back of my head pushing forward to her daughter's very popular and almost public cunt. A cunt, that many, many others have fucked and that I'll have to wait months to get my less than manly prick into. In the meanwhile, I'm still in love with and attracted to Sara. Something in me says I still should walk away from her. But now after all I've been through, I still want to be near her and want to be intimate with her, even if only in this way. Actually, I don't have a choice at the moment, so I do what is expected of me.

"OOOOOOHH! Mark, your tongue is so heavenly. That feels sooooo goooood."

Sara's moans filled the room as I settled my face into her attractive and neatly trimmed hairy crotch and let my tongue work over her heated sex meat. It had been a while, but it felt so good to have my hands grasping her shapely soft bottom and the taste of her soft succulent fervent cunt meat under my tongue.

Diary, her pussy tasted good, but yet a bit blander than the way Sara has fed it to me for the last few months. The reason was obvious. She hadn't been freshly fucked and there was no semen flavouring. I hated to admit it to myself, but her used snatch spiced with spent jism had a richer, more full-bodied taste, than without it.

Even though my head was clamped between Sara's thighs, I heard all of conversation going on in the room around me.

"Your son is so happy to have his right head back in my daughter's cunt. Why look at his little hard-on." I heard Sara's mother said as she talked to mother.

"Yes, he is. He's right where he belongs. That's why I persuaded him to go to Dr. Judy to work on rebuilding his relationship with your lovely daughter. He's such a decent, mannerly hard working boy. You'll have to forgive him for saying the things he did about Sara. He's naive and inexperienced about the world and what's good for him." Mother replied.

"Mark is so lucky to have such an understanding mother who persuaded him to see me." I heard Dr. Judy speaking.

"Thank you so much Dr. Judy. A mother tries to do what's right for her baby." Was mother's reply.

"Mark is deeply in love with Sara. He knows what he wants, but was slow to understand what necessary changes he had to make in the relationship, once he discovered Sara was as promiscuous and popular as she was with other men. But with the PANSI Therapy, he's already beginning to see things in their proper light. In no time, you'll see him fully adopting the appropriate attitude for his rightful role in a long term harmonious role with Sara and her real men."

"Dr. Judy, you're a saint. Thank you so much for your efforts and the interest and care you're taking with Mark to help him be with the girl of his dreams." Mother replied warmly to Dr. Judy.

She and mother continued to discuss things that I only heard bits and snippets of. Sara was starting to juice up quite a bit from my tonguing and mouth suctioning of her soft warm pussy meat. And my slurping noise was interfering with my ability to hear more of what was going on beyond my ears. In addition, Sara was starting to bump and grind and scrub her now wet juicing pussy bush all over my face.

But I did hear Dr. Judy tell mother "Thanks to you, Mark is a very well mannered young man. And you are to be commended for your masturbation management of him even though he's an adult. It's probably why he's still a virgin. More mothers should have such foresight and diligence as you. Then more girls like Sara could find decent, hard working, devoted, faithful, mollycoddled virginal fiancés. Its husbands-to-be like Mark who make such excellent emotional helpmates to the Saras of the world, even if they need real men to take care of their other sexual needs."

"Why thank you, Dr. Judy, I've done my best for Mark. And you're right, I see your point about a vibrant girl like Sara and my Mark, who's such a mama's boy, do make such a sweet couple."

"And you're done a very fine job. I cannot praise you enough for keeping him under your thumb, attached to your apron strings and instilling the true spirit of being a mama's boy in him. But in order to have him in full harmony as a PANSI male and husband, Mark's behaviour has to be adjusted such that he is totally at ease with feeling inferior to Sara, and especially to her real men. He must feel a need to be obsequious, even more than his unassuming sheepish self at present. He must feel a newfound freedom in feeling this way. He must see this as a lifestyle that allows others to use him for their benefit and pleasure. He must understand that not only should he derive pleasure in being used, but he must also see it as a strong point of his character. He must also be self-confident, willing, and not show any reluctance to letting people use him for their sexual pleasure or other benefit."

"Oh yes Dr. Judy, I will do whatever I can to make Mark well adapted and happy in his new role as a useful PANSI male and husband. And believe me, I am in full accord with your philosophy concerning whippings being an effective way of fully stripping away false pride and superfluous feelings of grandeur and false importance. I'm a firm believer in using the rod to maintain proper discipline and mental well being for those who need it, as well as for those who give the whippings."

"You're a wise woman. Not everyone has the advanced and mature insight that you have. That is, that the whipper's mental well being is benefited. In most cases, the whipper's mental well being is enhanced, from inflicting whippings on a recipient, whether the recipient deserves a whipping or not, other than the fact that the whipper has the need for an urge to beat the recipient to satisfy the whipper's mental well being.

"That is part of the reason that I'm prescribing monthly refresher whippings for Mark. He needs to become desensitized to being whipped and accept that it's just part of his obligatory duties, as a loving husband and emotional helpmate to be lashed at the discretion and prerogative of Sara, or you or other f****y fems."

Diary, that's all I could hear clearly from mother and Dr. Judy, as they slowly walked away and continued talking. Also, Sara became nosier as her moans became louder. She also began to furiously heave her shapely bottom off the table and even humped my face even more vigorously, as she got off with a series of short brief intense orgasms.

To my chagrin, the other woman applauded my efforts. I at first was embarrassed, especially since I had an erection. But, I smiled and accepted that they all meant well. After all, I did feel a certain pride in getting my fiancé‚ off in a way I now know I couldn't otherwise.

"Thanks, Mark darling. You are the greatest sucker. Gotta run now. I don't want to be late for my date. But don't worry, when I stop by your place later tonight, my pussy will be nice and creamy, like you're use to it. Actually, it will be extra creamy, since I will bring you more fuck froth that I have before. So, don't eat too much at dinner sweetie. Save some room for the creamy pussy pie my date and I are going to make for you." Said Sara as she was composing herself. I was still on my knees with the wetness of her pussy smeared across my face as she quickly blew me a kiss before she left.

As she left me there on my knees, I felt no shame or embarrassment at what had transpired. I was rather mellow and contented at having pleased Sara, even if it was to take the edge off her horniness for her date with another man. I concluded that what I'd done for the love of Sara is the type of thing a real man would find difficult or impossible to do for the woman he loved. But this was relatively easy for someone like me, especially after what had recently occurred to me in the last hour or so. In a strange surrealistic way, my ego was boosted to know I did something for Sara that her real men wouldn't do.

Diary, I noticed that my ass was not hurting near as much as earlier. The ointment had worked wonders. The pain was almost completely gone, even if only temporary. Dr. Judy told mother it was to be applied every four hours.

After Sara departed, my Aunt Monica was hot to have her pussy licked by me so as she could begin her assessment of my tonguing efforts. I think Sara's mother really wanted to be next, but she was a bit more bashful than my aunt was.

My aunt quickly pulled my head to her thick mature bush and urged me to get down to business pronto. I did. Her thick hairy muff bush was still attractive, even if there was quite a thicket of pubic hair there.

The taste was not as tasty as Sara's was, but still flavourful in any case.

My mouth and tongue were getting quite a workout, but I managed to get all the women off, including Dr. Judy, to their satisfaction. And all gave me a good evaluation of how well I used my tongue, lips and sucking to appease the lust in their pussies.

Diary, I had eaten out Sara, Aunt Monica, Sara's Mother, my Mother, and Dr. Judy. My mouth and jaw and tongue muscles were tired, but in a strange way, it did my ego good to have gotten all five women off with intense, rousing, and in all cases, multiple orgasms.

While I was eating the five hairy boxes, I pondered some of what I'd overheard mother and Dr. Judy discussing. And the boost to my ego seemed to fit right in with Dr. Judy saying I had to feel self-confident and be pleased in doing what pleased others.

However, I wasn't angry with her or the women for having demanded I eat their pussies for their pleasure - not my pleasure. Yet, I was very pleased at just having gotten them all off.

Another thing I had to contend with and for which I had no control over, was my own sexual relief. Dr. Judy made it clear. I would only be allowed to jack off every two weeks until further notice. She made sure I and the women heard her.

I was not only shocked at her pronouncement, but also embarrassed to hear her say this in front of mother and the other women, despite all the other things that had just happened to me.

"Mark, it's important for your well being to abstain sexually. That's why your jacking off has to be controlled. You are so fortunate that your mother instilled in you the merits of masturbation to preserve your virginity until marriage and to save yourself for your future wife. You are a good son for having followed her advice as well as having gotten accustomed to having done so under her surveillance over the years."

"Thank you for your warm compliments, Dr. Judy. I made sure that Mark always beat his meat off, rather than risk the loss of his precious virginity. And I always had him report to me whenever he pulled his little peter."

"Mark, you are indeed fortunate to have such an thoughtful and insightful mother."

"But before you say anything Mark, yes, you'll have a hard aching dick for a few days between the times you're permitted to masturbate. However, PANSI Therapy requires you to have blue balls and suffer a bit with an aching throbbing prick. I'm sorry, you have no choice but to accept this. Okay?"

I was too stunned to reply. I just looked at Dr. Judy as I stood there with my still erect and already suffering prick. Two weeks seemed so long, especially since it's not unusual for me to have to jack off twice a week normally, and more than that when Sara gets me all heated up.

"Your sexual suffering will help you appreciate the joy of getting off better, whenever you do get a chance to jerk off. In addition, you'll be a better person for knowing that your sexual pleasure is in the hands of another. Plus Mark, I want you to begin accompanying Sara on her dates, especially her sexual outings, and especially her group sex parties where she's is the only woman having sex with the strange men there.

"It's imperative that you observe her juicy warm, raw, soft cunt meat being invaded and wantonly plummeted by strange throbbing dicks, while your prick is locked up, and aching and straining in your pants. You'll find that your sexual suffering will only make you want her more, and love her more.

"And Mark, it almost goes without saying that you are to eagerly suck her used, messy pussy clean of the lusty leavings of these real men fucking her. Your efforts will also send a strong message to these men that you have an ultra love for her, and are willing to prove it, no matter that other better endowed men are fucking her and you're not."

Mother and the other women were silently nodding their heads, showing their total agreement with Dr. Judy. With such total accord of those closest to me, I knew I had no choice but to resign myself to undergoing what Dr. Judy was describing. Dr. Judy continued talking.

"You'll find that as you place your head in her messy muff, soppy and gloppy with the numerous ejaculations of these real men, you'll find that your suffering aching little penis will enable you to focus your sexual energies to your mouth. You know that this gives Sara the greatest pleasure as you clean her out. She expects you to do a great job, and I know you will Mark.

"An another thing Mark, you're going to get an added bonus. The bonus will be the delight of you tasting and consuming the abundant thick viscous gelatinous spent sperm that her real men will have deposited in Sara's hairy frothy gash. Your enjoyment of the relatively small amounts you've had to eat out of her to date is guaranteed to ensure your delicious delight in feasting on fuller loads of the men's slimy, thick rich, creamy gobs of sperm in the future."

"And Mark sweetie, because it's all natural and full of proteins, their jism, fresh from their balls, is nutritious for you too." Spoke mother, in a motherly tone. As she smiled brightly and put her arm around me.

I said nothing, but a part of me was ashamed that my mother and the others knew I had ever admitted I delighted in the taste of spent dick cream in Sara's pussy. However, another part of me was anxious to be intimate with her, even if I had to taste Sara's hot messy and ripe creamy hair pie, which I suspect would happen later that night when she came by our house.

Yes Diary, my mind was in conflict. But with Dr. Judy being so adroit and professional in explaining why all she was inflicting and imposing on was beneficial for me, I did find it difficult to fault her reasoning.

The repeated theme of that reasoning was that humiliation means happiness for me. That by nurturing humiliation, self-abasement, lowering my self-esteem, and delighting in being subjugated, Sara's love is guaranteed to be mine.

I did want Sara's love, so I concluded that I must also want what went along with getting that love.

I remembered something Dr. Judy told me in our first session alone.

"Mark, it's going to be a challenge for you to meet the high standards of being the kind of fellow Sara needs in a husband. You've got a good start, but you could lose out at anytime if you fail to continue to be strong at what you're best at being strong at. Mark, your strength is in being servile, cowardly, accepting humiliation as normal, and embracing and not being ashamed of your inferiority as a man."

As my mind came back to the present, I heard Dr. Judy advising mother, and the other women that they should not pass up any opportunity to feed me their cunts, when they're full of semen, as a result of their getting fucked in the future.

Almost in unison, everyone committed to feeding me any gash fuck froth resulting from their having intercourse.

My nagging mental conflict that maybe I was paying too high a price for Sara's love, was still on my mind. After I drank the last bit of herbal tea, as Dr. Judy had prompted me, the conflict seems to have taken a back seat in my mind. The last bit of tea boosted my existing state of being relaxed and very mellow.

"Now Ladies, as you may have observed, Mark still has a firm erection of his little prick." The women, almost in unison, softly chuckled at Dr. Judy's comment.

"Don't worry nephew, when you think back to all this, you'll laugh just thinking about how silly you were in thinking you could use it to satisfy a woman. What Dr. Judy is doing for you is good for you. Okay?" Aunt Monica said to me in a sincere and consoling tone of voice.

"Y-Yes ma'am." I replied softly, still hating that my prick was the subject of further ridicule.

"As I was saying, Mark's penis has maintained an erection throughout all he has been through today. That is absolute testimony enough that he's quite satisfied with what we are doing for him is correct." Dr. Judy said with an obvious tone of confidence and authority.

"Remember ladies, I need your support as I continue to give Mark his PANSI therapy treatments. I'm counting on you all to assist, encourage, and provide him affectionate moral support, as I help him to become proud, confident, and secure with his un-manliness and becoming a well rounded PANSI male. I also need you all to support, praise and remind Mark that humiliation at the hands of Sara and her real men, is not only very good for him, but will bond him closer to the woman he adores, loves and eagerly and willingly seeks to please."

The women applauded Dr. Judy's little speech and loudly and in virtual unison, promised to do what she asked of them.

Diary, all I did was stand by, with my prick still rigid. Nothing I could do could will it down. I didn't dare touch myself because of the device, but also the wrath of the group.

"Also ladies, when and if Sara calls upon any of you to participate or perform Mark's monthly flagellation refresher, I expect you to put what's best for Mark in the fore front of your minds. Don't be persuaded by his pleas for mercy until he has had his prescribed mix of lashes from whatever is prescribed for his whipping. You'll be doing him a disservice if you fail to give him the full set, and f***efulness, of prescribed lashes. Okay?"

I shuddered, as mother and Aunt Monica led the group in indicating to Dr. Judy they would not heed my cries for mercy, and wouldn't short-change me in any way, if called upon to be my whipper.

I of course hated the idea of monthly flagellations, but Dr. Judy did say I should have an open mine and trust her that I would find pleasures in the pain others inflicted on me, especially Sara. She said that by taking whippings Sara gave me, I was in essence proving my love to her in a way none of real men could or were brave enough to do. It was so strange, but her words really boosted my ego and self-esteem, even if it meant receiving such intense pain.

As I thought about the whippings mother gave me on occasions, the only real pleasure I got out of them was when she stopped beating me. However, after being beat by mother, there was a strange and, well sense of having atoned for whatever the offense was that I was being punished for. The after effect was one of starting out again with her with a clean slate. Maybe this is the type of pleasure and mental well being Dr. Judy was eluding too.

Oh well, Diary, I'd already concluded that it really didn't matter what I thought about becoming PANSI-fied. Sara and mother, and the others had fully bought into it. And with the shock cock lock on me, I didn't see that I had much chance of fighting city hall, so to speak.

Diary, before I left Dr. Judy's that day, I had to suffer another blow to my ego in front of the group of women, who even if they were close to me, it still cause me some degree of embarrassment, despite the relaxed, accepting and mellow mood I was in.

"Mark, as part of your therapy, and especially today because of your sore bottom, I want you to start wearing women's panties. I'm giving you a starter complimentary set. The soft sheer lacy material will feel much more soothing than those rough cotton briefs you've been currently wearing. Don't ask any questions now, we'll talk more in our next session. Just do as you're told now, that's all."

Diary, once more, I was to be shocked and dumbfounded. Seeing my utter confusion and the agitation on my face, Dr. Judy took my arm and pulled me aside. Still nude below the waist and with an erection sticking out that I could do nothing about, I followed her into a distant corner of the room.

As we talked in a whispered hush tone, she put her arm around my shoulder.

"Mark, I can see by the look on your face that you feel like you've reached rock bottom in regard to your image and esteem of being manly. If so, this is good. But is that the reason for your downcast and shocked look and possible thoughts of refusing to wear these pretty panties?"

"O-Oh, Dr. Judy, y-you're virtually reading my mind. P-Please d-don't make me wear t-these..."

"Mark, these are not what you think they are."

"T-They're not? T-Then w-what..."

"Sure, they are pretty and lacy and only made of fabric. But they represent far more than that when you slip them on and wear them. They then become a symbol of your courage and audacity, to show that you have a different type of strength. A strength that most, if any, real men have. A strength to be strong through what society would call a lack of manliness. Now Mark, as part of our earlier discussions, you've admitted being called a pantywaist several times before, by both men and women. Am I correct?"

I silently nodded my head up and down in response to Dr. Judy's question.

"Mark, you've also become less sensitized to being called a pantywaist as well as sometimes a wimp and a sissy too, haven't you?"

"I-I, err, w-well, uh..."

"I'll take that as a yes. That's what your face is saying. Anyway, the important thing is that you do acknowledge that you meet the criteria of being a pantywaist or a sissy or wimp, since several people of both sexes have labelled you as such. However, I've never heard you say once that
Sara has called you any of those names. Am I right?"

I silently shook my head side to side.

"So you see Mark, while others called you what society has defined as unmanly terms, you have been Sara's shining knight. She adores you despite others have labelled you as being unmanly. She has found a way for you to give her pleasure comparable to the way real men please a woman, even though you both know, you're not a real man. You derived pleasure from the way she lets you please her, because your make up is geared to doing that for her. Nature prepared you for this. Face it Mark, you're a pantywaist, but a pantywaist that has the love and adoration of a beautiful woman. You know you don't want to give up or disappoint Sara. If Sara can accept you as a pantywaist, why can't you?"

"Dr. J-Judy, y-you make things s-sound s-so simple b-but..."

"Mark, things are simple for you. It's time you stop whining and take action to be stronger in what society has labelled as your weakness and unmanliness. Mark, your strength comes from being unmanly, non-confrontational, compliant with and acquiescent to others, especially to the woman you love. This is the only way for you to ever be contented with yourself. You need to wear these as your badge of courage." Said Dr. Judy as she held up the lacy pink feminine garment.

I just looked at them with a lump in my throat.

"Don't be afraid of them Mark. It takes courage for you to wear women's panties. You're a courageous person Mark, I know you are. It takes courage to accept becoming desensitized to being called a pantywaist, sissy and a wimp repeatedly. You're comfortable at being obliging, compliant, mild-mannered and, well in general, cowardly Mark. These are positive attributes of your strength."

"I-I k-know that I-I'm not as strong as other men, b-but..."

"But Mark, you have an inner strength at accepting what society calls humiliation and shame. You should take pride in this. You've shown bravery in the way you took a very good and, I might add, a very professional whipping, earlier. I know you will be just as brave in the future for the subsequent monthly whippings you will be receiving. You were pretty meek in accepting that your cock and balls were under lock and key and were to be controlled by women. This too is an indication of your bravery in admitting that you were too cowardly to resist. Further, you've made up with your promiscuous fiancée, on her terms, and have accepted that you will be faithful but yet will accept her current wanton unbridled promiscuity and future adultery, after you two are married. This, despite that she'll be denying you up until the time you're married, and only allow you to masturbate for your relief, but will require you to suck her fucked cunt. In addition, Mark, you'll be showing your love to her by draining and sucking the viscous ejaculatory deposits her real men make in her almost public snatch. If that's not an outstanding example of gallantry, I don't know what is."

"I-I g-guess I-I've never thought of m-myself being gallant before."

"Yes Mark, you are. You're a gallant, pussy sucking, semen eating pantywaist. Put on your shield of courage and symbol of bravery. Make Sara, your mother, and the other women proud of you. Have confidence in yourself and wear these panties proudly. After all Mark, what is a confident and brave pantywaist, without his pretty panties on? Here, show me your bravery." Dr. Judy said as she handed me the delicate lacy pair of sheer, pink, lace trimmed panties.

As I took them from her, Dr. Judy had indeed made me feel so much better and confident at the prospect of wearing such finery.

After pulling them up over my beaten and bruised bottom, I had to admit they were more attractive than my cotton briefs, despite the slight bulge of my small erect prick.

Dr. Judy walked me back to the centre of the room. She further bolstered my new unmanly ego by applauding as she had me turn around to and directed mother and the others to feel how proper it was for me to wear them and how well they fit me.

"His little peter is so cute sticking out and causing a little wet spot because of his pre-cum."

"It sure is. It's more like a clit than a prick." Said Sara's mom, to which the group all chuckled loudly.

Accustomed now to the constant teased and ridicule about the size of my 3-1/2' prick, I could only smile. I had to accept that it was indeed not up to the job of pleasing a woman such as my fiancée. And after Dr. Judy's various words about how well I took humiliation, I was able to take this in stride even better than before.

"Well Mark, it looks like you have another name for your little peter. I think it'll be good therapy for you to refer to it as a clit-prick. Okay?"

"Y-Yes ma'am." Sensing she wanted an answer, I meekly and softly replied to Dr. Judy.

"I'm so proud of you baby. You look so lovely in panties." Mother said with tears in her eyes as she hugged me tightly.

"He's going to make you a fine son-in-law." My Aunt Monica said to Sara's mother, both of which had watery eyes.

"Yes he will. My Sara is so lucky to have made such a good catch."

"Yes she is. Mark is going to make a fine, pussy sucking and sperm eating pantywaist husband and son-in-law." Spoke Dr. Judy.

With all the women providing another round of unsolicited comments about my pussy sucking and the positive morale and confidence booster talk Dr. Judy had given me, I was now blushing with pride, rather than shame, at the accolades I was receiving. It was indeed a good feeling to be complimented.

After getting dressed, mother drove me home. Despite the soothing effect of the ointment, I had to lie face down across the rear car seat, as my bottom was too sensitive to sit in the front.

As mother drove, she had only warm praise for me. This comforted me somewhat, despite my sensitive bottom.

"Dear, your pussy sucking was superb. You really made me proud of you as a mother to see her son with his head in the hairy bushes of five women and work so diligently to tongue lick and suck up the abundant pussy juice and please us all with your wonderful mouth. It's too bad our cunts hadn't been fucked. I think that would've been a welcomed treat for you and us. By the way, does Sara's pussy taste better fucked or un-fucked? Don't be shy dear."

"Mother do we have to..."

"C'mon sweetie, where is your strength and confidence, you know it's good to you. You're a sperm eater. Admit it. Be strong and confident. Remember, you're a proud pantywaist."

"O-Okay mother, if-if you say so t-that I have to be strong in these things. I-I guess f-fucked is-is more f-f-flavourful."

"That's a good boy. There's nothing wrong with getting it out, just like you did with accepting and admitting you're a pantywaist. Doesn't it feel better just admitting to me you like eating better men's sperm from your fiancée’s well fucked pussy than having it all bottled up in you and creating stress and pressure?"

"Y-Yes, I-I, uh, g-guess so."

"Good! But I want you to admit the same thing to Sara too dear, the first time you get a chance. Okay?"

"O-Okay, if-if you s-say so mother." I replied to mother. I also got up the courage to tell mother I did liked sucking her pussy.

"I did too baby and you can count on having your head between my spread thighs many more times. Remember. Dr. Judy said it was good for you to suck mommy's pussy too. And son, the mere fact you're telling me that you liked sucking my pussy brings joy to my heart." I could tell she was happy with me. It was apparent in her voice. Oddly, it made me feel good to please and have mother's approval for something that was definitely unusual and something that before today, I would've considered perverted. Now after having done it, it didn't seem so perverted or un-natural as I once would've considered it to be.

For the next few minutes I brought up what I'd heard she and Dr. Judy discussing earlier, while I was eating Sara out.

"Son, you have to be whipped for your own well being. It's just your nature. It's best for you to be under foot, and chastised for your own good. That's why I want to make sure that, one, you have a wife that loves you enough to do this for you. I can tell by your tone, you're not fully in agreement with this, but you have to admit Mark, you are indecisive and wishy-washy, and in a word weak. Am I wrong? Tell me!"

"Mother, I-I know it's hard for me to make quick decisions a-and that I'm not that strong, b-but..."

"Don't even try to explain sweetie pie. You have to face it Mark, you're a wishy-washy mama's boy. You're of marrying age, but you need guidance, control, and oversight dear. And I believe Sara is the right woman to give it to you."

"B-But mother, why c-can't we be equal partners rather than her b-being over me?"

"Honey, sure marriage is a partnership, but in any marriage, one partner tends to be more equal than the other. And that certainly is the case with you and Sara. She's more sexually experienced, has better leadership qualities than you, and she's certainly more decisive than you are. No son, it's much better for you to be the subordinate partner in the marriage. You're a born follower and will do well under someone like Sara who will lead and help you be the responsible husband she expects you to be, and should be for such a beautiful and talented woman."

"Mother, y-you're just like Dr. Judy. I just can't seem to get my points across w-without them b-being turned around a-and against me. Sure I love Sara, b-but it seems as if the price is high for..."

"Not a high price, but a bargain son. Second, she's offering you a love that is priceless. Where else could you find such a beautiful woman that is giving you the chance to be her husband, and all you have to do is be loving, adoring, devoted, obedient and do as she tells you? Besides that, she's found a way for you to sexually please her, that is mutually beneficial and ideal, despite your diminutive manly endowments."

"O-Oh mother, I-I guess it doesn't matter what I-I say. It-It looks like y-you and Dr. Judy a-and Sara will find a way to turn them around a-and make things sound s-so simplistic. I-I guess the deck is-is stacked against me."

"Son, don't sound so despondent. It'll all work out. Just give Dr. Judy's therapy a chance and you'll see that it's right for you."

"I-I just w-wish there was no pain. Those whippings a-are going to be hard to get use..."

"Just remember sweetie, no pain, no gain. Where is the courage you showed earlier tonight? If you stop trying to be courageous enough to become stronger and more confident in your unmanliness, why I would assume that Dr. Judy might have to increase the number of whippings for you to, say 2 or 3 times a month until you show promise of..."

"T-Two or three! N-No not that!"

"Then sweetie, doesn't it make sense for you to do what it takes to make the therapy a success?"

"Y-Yes ma'am." I said meekly after a moment's pause, but the tone of my voice showed my feeling of being vanquished.

"And as we've told you, Sara will be the perfect wife, overseer, and manager for you, just as you'll be the perfectly well mannered husband for her. That is, after you get all the the****utic treatments and training Dr. Judy has planned for you."

I remained silent and said nothing in reply to mother. As I again seemed to mentally come back around to the same conclusion. That is, that the only way for me was the way Dr. Judy and the women in my life wanted me to go.

"Another thing son, your attitude shows that you're getting over the shame that I know you had before starting Dr. Judy's PANSI therapy. I just know that her therapy is going to do you a world of good. Why just look at you, willingly putting on and wearing such pretty lacy panties, not to mention your admitting you're a proud pantywaist. That's a very good sign of things to come. Another thing is your acceptance of being worthless as a man and your committing to further enhancing yourself as a PANSI Trained male and husband. These were good and courageous things for you to have done Mark. Don't put yourself down for having done so, but have pride in yourself."

Mother's praise did help me to recall the strange sense of courage I felt making the pronouncements she mentioned. And that seemed to boast my confidence and to gird myself to weather the upcoming two weeks of abstinence, which meant I wouldn't be able to play with myself at will.

I remembered what occurred at Dr. Judy's office, when I had barely given my throbbing prick a good stroke. That caused a warning light to flash on all the remotes that the women had. It was an alarm feature indicating that I was trying to handle myself. In addition, I got a very mild warning sensation of an electric shock. Which was sufficient to make me lose interest in touching myself. It also caused me to lose the hard-on I had. It was still a mystery to me as to how the electronics in the device could tell I was stroking myself, even though there is nothing covering my cock. I felt truly as if I was under lock and key and helpless. I knew I had to go along with was expected of me.

Well Diary, I guess thinking in that context was making made me feel more confident in the manner that Dr. Judy desired. That is, that thinking positive and happily adjusting to conditions that others impose on me, was excellent therapy for me.

As the reader can see, from a description of the events previously described, including entries from Mark's Diary, Mark and Sara are back together as a couple, with Mark well on the road to understanding the need for his PANSI Therapy. And based on his own observations, that subordination of his self for the use and benefit of others, especially Sara, and other f****y female relatives, is being seen as a positive for him.

He also has accepted that he must keep an open mind about being whipped, and has accepted the inevitability that he has to submit to such for his own good. In addition, it's clear to me that Mark knows that his mother is very much in favour of him receiving the monthly whippings I have prescribed for him. Because his mother has done such an excellent job of training him as a mama's boy, Mark needs and wants to please his mom. Therefore he has rationalized, and very appropriately so, that it is correct for him to be flagellated and deserving of the ensuing pain that results from such whippings. It's valuable for him to have experienced whippings at the hands of those that love him, because it drives home the point that they the resulting pain is good and necessary for him, because a loved one is doing the whipping.

As a professional, it is so rewarding to see a patient accept what is good for him and to admit that he is worthless as a real man, as well as accepting that he is better off being a subjugated PANSI class male. This will be a male who is at ease and totally comfortable pleasing others sexually, as well as who will be pleased himself with being used in the process.

Also, I can't say enough good things about Mark's mother and her diligence in helping him find happiness and harmony in a marital relation, that's suited to the pantywaist he really is. In addition, with them both comfortable with him sucking her pussy, his mama's boy disposition can only be positively enhanced.

Additionally, it's not popular with him, but he knows that he has to accept that his genitals are under electronic lock and key, and that Sara and the other women relatives are in control of his masturbatory sexual relief.

At this juncture in his treatment, I saw Mark as definitely being ready to accept that his only concern is to be supportive to the woman he loves, and that loves him.

My purpose was to get him closer to enjoy doing things in a subservient and obsequious manner, for the person he loves, while not worrying about what society thinks.

In the end, the result will be him understanding the special pleasure that comes from his willingness to degrade himself - that is, in the eyes of society. But in his fiancée’s eyes, it will be seen as a series of strong demonstrations of his love and commitment to her.

Mark has to understand, and accept, that abasement is ideal for his personality type; since it provides his fiancée a type of pleasure that none of her real men can provide her. My goal therefore is to show him that what society sees as humiliation, is really his way to better cement the bonds of love between himself and Sara, his fiancée and wife-to-be.


Dear Diary
The session I had yesterday with Dr. Judy was another milestone in my relationship building with Sara. Sara was also a part of this session, even though I didn't know she was supposed to be in attendance.

So that I don't get ahead of myself or forget the facts, I'll start from the beginning after I arrived at Dr. Judy's office.

"How are you today Mark?" Dr. Judy asked me upon entering the waiting room.

"Fine, Dr. Judy." I replied.

"Good. Now Mark, this session is going to be another significant one in regard to the further successful development of a strong relationship between you and Sara. In today's session, we're going to explore the concept of wimpism and why it's important for you to not only continue to be the wimp you are, but to be stronger at it, as well as not shying away from admitting you're one or feeling any shame about it also. In fact I'll want you to boast about it."

"W-Wimpism? B-Boast about it? Dr. J-Judy, p-please, It's bad enough I-I've had to admit being a pantywaist a-and to wear panties for Sara, b-but is it-it necessary for me to..." I stammered as I replied and stumbled with my words before Dr. Judy cut me off.

"It is most necessary for you to not be shy about the fact that you are a wimp. Remember that your strong point in this relationship is being weak and showing Sara that you're not insecure with that. Okay?"

"I-I know we've discussed this before Dr. Judy, a-and I know that I-I'm not as assertive as some men, b-but I-I don't see w-why I have to boast about the fact t-that I-I don't have a-an aggressive or assertive personality."

"Mark, there you go again falling back into that same old trap of faulty logic and denial. Mark, you forget. You're not that much of a man, you're a wimp. You have to accept that. Now look me in my eyes and answer the following questions. Does a wimpy male wear panties?"

I knew Dr. Judy had trapped me with her very first question. I sat silent and hung my head. She answered her question for me.

"So you're slow to answer huh, well the answer is yes, which you do, that is wear panties. And by the way, your mother told me you should be wearing lavender ones with pink lace trim today. I'll check on that later when I have you show them to me. However, let us move on to the next question. Speaking of your wonderful mom, do you admit to being a mama's boy?"

Again Diary, I parted my lips to reply, but decided not to, as I knew it was hopeless not to play into Dr. Judy's hands in regard to me being a wimp.

"So again, you can't answer an obvious question. Yes, you are a mama's boy and a very good one at that. You should not be ashamed to admit that in any way. Now, here`s another question for you. Does a wimpy male suck his mother's pussy and especially so when it's full of another man's semen?"

Again Diary, I sat silent and stared at the floor, knowing full well that Dr. Judy was intent on getting her point across while beating me mentally down. She was succeeding, but I didn't want to let her see my red blushing face to know she was doing so.

Dr. Judy again answered her own question in the affirmative as well as several others. There were two dealing with me watching mother get fucked by her new black boyfriend and me having to lick and suck her pussy clean between their fuck sessions. Dr. Judy also targeted me admitting to Sara how good I found her fucked gash and how it was obvious I relish sucking her out now that I know it's other men's sperm she's feeding me.

Diary, as you can see, Dr. Judy was taking liberty with the facts and twisting things around. But nevertheless, there was little I could say in response. There was so much truth in all she was saying, even though I was adverse to how she was saying, what she did say.

"Mark, I hope you see in all I've said here is that you're not a real man, and you should not be offended in any way because of it. I can tell by the look on your face that you're distraught or saddened by my words. You shouldn't be, because you're a wimp and a pantywaist, and should be proud of it because that's what Sara sees you as and wants you to be. To be otherwise would displease her and I know you love her too much to dissatisfy her. Am I right?"

"Y-You're right Dr. Judy, b-but I-I'm hoping t-that after we're married and she g-gets more settled that I-I can be m-more to her than j-just a wimp." I replied, trying to control my nervousness.

"And Mark, there is nothing wrong with that. However, for now, you have to be steadfast in being a wimp to insure you make her your wife first. Therefore, I'll continue to treat and train you such that you'll be a good wimp and pantywaist husband for Sara. Understand?"

Diary, it was so paradoxical, but I could not fault what Dr. Judy said. Therefore I nodded that I was in agreement with her reasoning.

"Good! Now Mark, being the wimp you are, you respect the authority of those that demand it from you. To your credit, you're a natural doormat. However, to be sure that you don't waiver in this regard, you, as all wimps, must be periodically reminded of their subordinate place. That's why I've prescribed monthly whippings for you.

"Additionally, wimps should wear on their person a constant reminder that they are not insecure in being less than manly. Hence, your wearing frilly feminine panties. By the way, I'm going to prescribe a few more additions to your underwear attire to further bolster your feelings of security as a proud wimp."

"M-More women's u-underwear?" I blurted out.

"Yes, just a garter belt, stockings and maybe a nice set of lacy camisoles to match your panties and garter belts, that's all. They'll compliment your wearing panties quite well."

"P-Please Dr. Judy. P-Please don't have me w-wearing..."

"And your saying just what you're saying, is another important characteristic of you being a wimp Mark. You see, wimps often say one thing, but their mental and physical makeup really is saying something completely different."

"T-They do?"

"Yes they do. As an example, answer this question. I know you were upset at Sara for having been promiscuous and feeding you her other men's semen when she had you suck her fucked pussy. But can you truthfully say you were angry with her for doing this? For if you were truly angry, you wouldn't have forgiven her, no matter what your mother and I did, nor would you have gone back to slurping up the slimy spend from the same men that were fucking her before. See my point?"

"B-But Dr. Judy, y-you all w-whipped me a-and p-put this c-cock lock device on..." I replied before she cut me off.

"Mark, a real man would've continued to resist. It would've been just too much against his nature to do what you've done to date. But as the wimp you are, sure you have complained and protested somewhat, but for the most part you've accepted what has been imposed on you because you know it's what you and your mental makeup needs. In most cases, wimps don't know what they need until others in authority impose it on them. Then they adapt rather well. You're no exception. You've adapted to wearing cute panties. You've accepted that your new bride needs real men to satisfy her in a way you can't. You've adapted to having your cock and balls under lock and key and to be under supervised masturbation - both before and after your genitals were in the chastity device. Additionally, you've accepted that you will need to suck her used pussy for your contribution to her sexual satisfaction. We all know you delight in oral clean up of Sara after she's been fucked. Otherwise why did you come in your pants while eating her out? By the way, your mother was so proud that you came in your shorts while eating out her black stud's jism cream too. Mark, need I say more about what a wimp says is not a true indication of what he really needs?"

Diary, I was so flabbergasted at her reply, I just shook my head from side to side to avoid any further examples of how my behaviour fit her profile of being a wimp. In retrospect, the mere fact I did not challenge her further, in my own mind, seem to validate her assessment of me as a true wimp.

Diary, what happened next caught me completely off guard.

"Mark, stand up and take all your clothes off, except for your panties."

Diary, I know I looked like a deer in a car's headlights. But when Dr. Judy repeated her request, more like an order, with a sterner more authoritative tone, I did as I was told.

While I was undressing, Dr. Judy left the room and returned with a large garment bag.

"Your mother was correct. The combination of such soft feminine colours such as lavender and pink, especially that exquisite lace, really looks good on you Mark." Dr. Judy said upon returning and seeing me standing in the middle of room in only the panties mother had picked out for me that morning. I really hated that mother had to call Dr. Judy and tell her what colour and style panties I wore each day.

"Now Mark, slip those lovely panties just down below your cheeks and bend over this table. I want to check for any tell-tale signs from your last whipping."

Again I did, as Dr. Judy desired, not thinking in the least. After all she was the doctor. Additionally, she had obvious authority over me too.

"Good! You're well healed." Was all she said before I got the wakeup call that was to usher in a new day for me as being a wimp.


"OUUUUCCH!" I screamed in surprise after realizing that Dr. Judy had lashed me with one of her whips. As I snapped my head around to see what had happened, I immediately saw that it was one of her feared three thong knotted dog whips.

"W-WHAT WAS T-THAT FOR!" I howled out as I rubbed my tender bottom and felt the rise of three rows of welts on my fleshy ass cheeks.

"You don't have to worry, there won't be any more of those unless you want some more. You see Mark, I'm going to be demanding you to do some things today in our session. That little tap on your bottom was just to establish a reference point for you and whether you'll need any further positive pain reinf***ement to do what is expected of you."

"O-Oh no! I-I'll do what you ask!" I responded quickly in a clear and loud manner so that Dr. Judy clearly understood I had no plans to disobey her, even though I didn't know what was going to be asked of me. I guess at the time, my first concern was not to receive any more lashes. Diary, as you know, I don't handle pain well. My thought at that very moment was that maybe I was a wimp in that regard. Dr. Judy seemed to have been reading my mind as she spoke.

"Good! Spoken like a true wimp. I thought I could count on you. But if you need any further reinf***ement, I'll have it handy." She said looking at and stroking the awesome instrument of pain.

"Now Mark, I'm not going to put any ointment on your little discomfort on your rear. The sensation there will be a constant reminder that you've promised to be a good wimp for me today." Said Dr. Judy as she began to zip open the large garment bag she'd brought into the room with her.

I was a bit offended by her constant use of the word "wimp", but I knew better than to protest in any manner.

"Aren't these simply gorgeous?"

Dr. Judy was holding up a very frilly set of matching lace adorned garter belt and camisole. They were both pink and lavender. It was almost as if the panties I was wearing was part of the set.

Stunned, conspiracy between her and mother immediately flashed in my mind.

Dr. Judy directed me to put on the additional feminine apparel. The lingering burning sensation from the whip was a powerful deterrent to any objections I ordinarily would've had. I meekly took the two delicate items and put them on with her guidance.

"My you look so sweet and effeminate, just the way you should look to boast of your pride and lack of insecurity at being a pantywaist wimp. However, there is something missing and guess what, here they are Mark." Dr. Judy said with a tone of drama in her voice as she pulled a pair of sheer bright pink stocking from the garment bag. To my chagrin, the sexy gaudy nylons even seem to have a slight shimmer to them too, which made them stand out even more.

I'd never put on nylons before. Dr. Judy watched me closely to be sure I didn't snag or tear them. I was surprised they went on so easily.

"You look lovely Mark." She said as I stood before the mirror encased in a complete set of women's very lacy pink and lavender sexy undies.

Dr. Judy thought I needed some additional adornment, so she produced a makeup kit and had me put my hands out to her. The thought of wearing makeup caused me to be very vocal with her as I withdrew my hands behind my back.

"Mark there is nothing to fear but fear itself. A splash of colour will adorn your pretty undergarments so well. Now you don't want me to give you some more encouragement with the whip and run the risk of possibly damaging some of that beautiful apparel you're wearing, do you?"

"P-Please Dr. Judy. I-I d-don't think I-I'm ready for nail polish. P-Please can w-we wait until..."

"No Mark, we can't wait. Don't be such a scaredy-cat. Be courageous. Besides, I think you're ready and that's what counts, okay?"

"P-Please Dr. Judy, I-I know y-you know what's best, b-but nail polish w-will make me l-look so..."

"So pretty, that's all it will do. Now if you don't present your hands to me, maybe you're telling me you need a bit stronger encouragement." At that point, Dr. Judy fingered the remote hanging around her neck, as she withdrew it from inside her blouse. At that moment, all the sensations I'd ever felt before due to that hellish device I was being f***ed to wear, came back into my memory. I knew I didn't want any more memories from it.

Without another word and almost without thought, I quickly drew my hands from behind my back and spread them fully open before Dr. Judy, as I meekly hung my head.

Her action clearly reminded me I was not my own person, but one who was at the person of others who had power and control over me.

"That's better, much better. Remember Mark, compliance is so much better than confrontation for you, okay?"

"Y-Y-Yes ma'am." I replied sheepishly, still hanging my head down averting her eyes.

It was here that Dr. Judy went out and returned with a piping hot cup of the same herbal tea she had me drink on previous occasions. Before and as now, the soothing tea did make it easier to swallow my humiliation, so to speak. In a short while, I began to feel a bit mellow and more accommodating to what Dr. Judy was demanding, and well, forcing upon me.

The bright pink polish that was spread on my nails really did compliment the colour of the women's undies I wore. The name of the lipstick shade was Passionate Pink.

With the completion of my nails, I felt more feminized than ever before. A strange sensation flowed over me as I realized just how feminine I looked as I glanced over at a nearby floor length mirror I hadn't really noticed before.

To make matters worse, Dr. Judy decided that my toenails were also to be painted too. That required me to take off the nylons I wore. I again wanted to object and refuse, but the look on her face and my recalling of what she'd told me earlier concerning compliance, caused me to passively abide by her wishes.

After my toenail were finished and dried, I had to delicately put the nylons back on. To my surprise, Dr. Judy presented me with a pair of open toe bedroom slippers with pink furry fake fur on then. I think they're called "mules".

And if that wasn't bad enough, she next opened a jewellery box and produced a 3 strand pearl choker and matching earrings and bracelet.

I gasped at the sight of the pearl jewellery. Not because of the beauty of them, but the obvious effeminate implications of them. There is nothing masculine about pearls. Again, I felt an urge to attempt to resist, but somewhere within me, a voice came back and told me it was useless to fight back.

There was more jewellery. A pearl ring for each hand. To balance out the three strand pearl bracelet on one arm, she added a very effeminate ornate watch to my other arm. It had a strap composed of three pearl strands and the watch face was tri-colour gold, which drew much attention by its glimmer.

Dr. Judy had truly feminized me. I also have to say, to my chagrin; I had to admit that I didn't look half bad in drag either. As Dr. Judy had me stand before the mirror, it was easy to see that my hips and legs, which I worried were a bit feminine anyway, were well complimented by what I was being made to wear.

Dr. Judy also brought up these same physical characteristics of mine and added that she wasn't going to do a thing with my eyebrows this time. "Mark, your eyebrows are just naturally arched and pretty, which gives you a naturally girlish look, and especially so with the glossy lip colour and that delightfully stunning choker."

After Dr. Judy was satisfied that she had me looking the way she desired, she was about to lead me to another part of her office complex.

"B-But Dr. Judy, surely I-I'm going to have to wear a medical gown or robe or something. I-I can't go out dressed only this way." I spurted out to her. After all, I was only wearing a lacy camisole, garter belt, sheer panties, nylons, and of course, the pink fuzzy slippers.

"Well, maybe a robe is in order. I guess you don't want to be flaunting your charms so wantonly." She said smiling and with a slight, but very unprofessional giggle in her voice.

She stepped back to a closet in the room we were about to leave. The sound of hangers being slid back and forth on a closet rod could be heard before I saw her pull out a pink dressing robe that was heavily trimmed in large scalloped white lace. The material was so sheer, you could read a newspaper through it. It was beautiful, as sexy robes go, but it wasn't the kind of medical gown I had in mind.

As I began to express my surprise and apparent displeasure, which formed, on my face, Dr. Judy cut me off even before I could speak.

"Don't say a thing Mark. You wanted a robe. I'm giving you a robe, so put it on and not a word from you about it. Okay?" She said sternly as she again fingered the plastic control around hanging around her neck.

I meekly accepted the robe and put it on without saying a word. I knew what best for me. The robe was a generous fit and for some reason, I clutched the fronts of the robe to keep it together, like it would make a difference, since it was so sheer. What I was wearing underneath would be no secret to anyone seeing me.

Dr. Judy led me out of the room, past some of her staff, who snickered and chuckled openly at me. I was so embarrassed and my face became flushed. We continued on and went down to a sort of basement area where there were several rooms. It seemed rather like a tomb in this area since it was so quiet.

Dr. Judy let me know that section of the building was heavily sound insulated for her therapy sessions that may require some vocal expressions from her patients, which shouldn't be heard by outsider.

I remembered that the room in which I got my first whipping apparently was heavily insulated also.

"Mark, if you remember, I wanted you to accompany and be present with Sara when she's having sex with her real men. So in order to jump start that process, I've taken the liberty, along with Sara's cooperation of course, of helping you get over the first time of you doing this as well as, in a matter of speaking, breaking the ice with her other men, her real men." Dr. Judy said to me as she unlocked the blue metal door and literally pushed me into the room behind the door.

Diary, as my eyes adjusted to slightly dimmer lights, Sara, who was on a large bed with four men, greeted me. She and them were totally nude. Two of the men were Black. The other two were white and Hispanic respectively. Their big hands were all over Sara's tits and cunt. All had rather large penises, which seemed either erect or semi-erect. I couldn't help but be intimidated by such a combined display of masculine endowment.

Diary, to say I was shocked and in awe of the scene before me, would be an understatement.

"Hi Mark darling, you really look beautiful. Guys say hello to Mark, my fiancé. Doesn't he look sexy? He's come to watch how real men sex a woman."

Dr. Judy took over. She had Sara introduce each of her studs. To make matters worse, she told them to call me Martha, because of how I was dressed. Sara thought it was such a cute name. I was speechless at Dr. Judy's action.

"Now Martha, go shake the hands of your fiancée’s real men."

I looked at Dr. Judy wildly. Surely she couldn't expect me to do that. However, it only took one look at her face to see that she meant business.

Clutching the sheer pink robe to keep it close, as if it made a difference, I proceeded to offer my hand to the men.

Their hands were so much bigger and rougher than mine were. Their grips were quite strong too. One of the men's hands was damp from having been in Sara's pussy. The group, including Sara and Dr. Judy, just laughed when I noticed it after shaking his big black hand.

Dr. Judy next went on to explain to everyone why I was there. Her words basically echoed what Sara said earlier. Except Dr. Judy injected some professional mumbo jumbo, as she had earlier with me, that me being an observer dressed the way I was, would make me a better husband and helpmate to Sara, as well as bond Sara and I even more.

Of all the lewdness by Sara and the studs in this room, the scene between she and the handsome black man seem to burn itself in my memory.

Having to watch the two of them fucking was emotionally painful, even if I had a difficult time taking my eyes away from the action of their copulation. There was something intriguing about the contrast of their skins.

The man's long black thick dick was quite a specimen of manhood and he knew how to use it on Sara. I was also surprised how deep his long rod - it had to be at least 9" - would disappear in her - at least 7" - 8". I could only look on in feared awe.

The noisy juicy wet sound of their coupled genitals seemed much louder than I suspect it actually was, but it resonated in tune with the moans and guttural sounds of the two of them in their lusty union.

Time seemed to stand still, yet he fucked my Sara twice in her cunt without stopping. That is, he appeared to come in her twice. He didn't pull out between comes either.

After he pulled out, he looked at me with a slight smirk and spoke.

"It's all yours now."

"C'mon sissy Martha, get busy! Get all that dick scum cleaned up before I stick my dick in her fuck hole." Shouted the last of the studs yet to fuck Sara.

I looked at the slimy frothy mess the black man had just made in my lovely fiancée’s crotch. Such a sight no longer disgusted or caused me revulsion. I mentally sighed. I knew what I had to do. My face was still covered with a slight film of dried fuck gunk from the pussy tongue douching I'd done for the two earlier men. Even though, Dr. Judy had given me a damp towel to wipe the sliminess from my face, it had become saturated with slimy fuck residue, from my earlier sucking efforts. The men's loads were so copious and gooey and gluey.

After inviting me to clean up the fuck mess he'd made in Sara's cunt, the black man next straddled Sara's face and pushed his stout rigid gunk covered dick into her eager lips, which she eagerly and greedily sucked in. With all the jism and cunt gunk coating his shaft, the slimy drool from her moving lips, as they slid to and fro on his still hard shaft, was significant. It hung from her mouth in strands of ropy frothy slime.

The man suddenly started making a guttural noise. He was coming again. It was obvious that Sara was collecting his ejaculating jism in her mouth as she had a grasp on his dick and wouldn't let a lot of it go deeper in her mouth, as she let him do earlier when she first started the sloppy obscene suck job.

The man's moaning gradually stopped, but he kept moving his dick in and out of Sara's eagerly receptive mouth. When he did pull out, Sara kept her mouth open, while looking at me with one of the most blissful looks I've even seen on her face. To my total shock, I watched as a slow, but steady mass of thick frothy slimy semen ooze and slide from Sara's parted lips, and cascade onto her magnificent, but heavily manhandled breast, which had the imprint on the black man’s hands all over them. He pawed her extensively while fucking her.

To make matters worse and to my disbelief, my fiancée began to lotion her tits with the abundant dripped viscous ejaculate. Even in my shock, I was in awe at the amount of sperm that streamed from her lips. After all, this was the black man's third come.


The following day, Sara and I discussed the previous session we had with Dr. Judy. The one where I had to witness Sara getting fucked by 4 of her regular well hung studs.

Sara was so tired out after the session that she literally slept all the way home as I drove.

Even though I was required to suck and clean her overflowing cunt clean 10 times during the session, when we got home, she was too tired to discuss the evening, but not too tired to insist I tongue her out one more time. Needless to say, after this last suck out, she fell soundly asl**p. To make matters worse, before she dozed off, she was too tired to give me electronic permission to masturbate and relieve my throbbing erection.

It was a difficult night for me trying to sl**p with an aching very stiff hard-on as well as trying not to mentally recall all that I'd been f***e to observe earlier. The sight of the group of men's large cocks going in and out of Sara's mouth and cunt was so vexing for me to watch -especially the black stud and his stout, hard meat truncheon.

However, Dr. Judy's repeated comments that one day I would have the same privileges as the men I was watching, did offer some solace, but I still had to endure the turmoil and torment of knowing it was going to be 6 more long months before I did. Until the wedding, I would have to retain my virginity, suck many loads of spent cum from Sara's frequently fucked pussy, all the while jacking off for relief - that is by permission only.

The worst part being that I had to jerk off under her or one of the other women's supervision. However, I had to admit, by now, after only a month or so, I was becoming less sensitive to pulling myself off in front of Sara or Mother, or Sara's Mother, or my Aunt, or Dr. Judy.

Another thing I hated but had to live with was that Sara also refused to let me touch her magnificent milky white breasts. She also was saving these for our wedding night.

It added to my torment to see other men touching, groping, handling and manhandling her tits so roughly as well as slobbering all over them, while they were totally off limits to me, her devoted loving fiancé.

It caused me much anguish to see the traces of their many hand prints on her white flesh from their rough treatment, which by the way, Sara didn't seem to object to.

It was during my first visit to Dr. Judy when I told her of Sara's restrictions on my desire to touch her.

"Mark, this is just another treat she is saving for you. You should be thankful that you have a woman that wants to save another pleasure for the joy of your wedding bed. Not many women would have the tenacity to have her fiancé‚ wait for so long before letting him partake of such charms as her lovely chest. You are so fortunate to be marrying a woman who has conviction and principles."

Dr. Judy's words did little to comfort me.

"Oh that was so lovely of you Mark darling. No don't move, keep your delightful tongue in my pussy. It's so good to have you with your head buried in my cunt and soothe my puffy gaping gash with your lips and mouth, after the guys give me such a good fucking. You're so sweet and wonderful Mark. I just know we're going to be so happy after we're married. It's going to be so sweet being your wife and bring you my well fucked pussy home, so we can be together now just like this. Just us two, being so affectionate to each other and showing each other the depth and closeness of our love."

Even though not totally in agreement with Sara, Diary I had to say it was good to have her all to myself, despite she was used, and by her own admission, well fucked. I'm sure many men, rather real men, would see this situation as untenable and unacceptable to them. But to me it was a strange situation also, but in a strange way, acceptable to me too. That is just to have a chance to be with such a beautiful woman, despite her being a slut.

I had to admit I was in awe of seeing her take such large stiff pricks - and so easily too - in her luscious juicy snatch.

I also felt a bit put upon having to guide them in her cunt at Dr. Judy's insistence. However, after doing it the first time with the four studs, the other times became easier. I eventually had my hands on the humongous dicks of all four studs.

The other most humiliating thing besides having to handle the men's very large erections, was having to kiss them before guiding their dick heads to the entrance to Sara's cunt, and now routinely having to lick pussy fuck gunk off them, after they pull out of her.

This was all done at the insistence of Dr. Judy, who asked if I needed any positive reinf***ements when I was the least bit hesitant to place my mouth on the men's dicks. Again, after the first time, it became easier.

Dr. Judy, Sara was very excited and pleased that I passively clean up the men's genitals who fuck Sara now rather than show any reluctance or resistance.

That first session pretty much adapted me to seeing her get fucked and filled by her "real" men, as well as orally soothing her with my mouth - that is, basically cleaning her of their residue in their presence.

Yet, with Dr. Judy's guidance, she taught me to see this as a good moment for me, especially as my fiancée ground her wet slimy pussy against my mouth and got her rousing orgasms in the process.

Diary, the more I thought about all this, the more I came around to seeing myself being the wimp, Dr. Judy said I truly was, and should be. That was the last thing I remember before falling blissfully asl**p with my head in Sara's hairy crotch, and my tongue stuck in her gaping, pouting, well-fucked snatch lips.

"Mark, now that you've had your lips on other men's penises, I thought it was timely for you to acquire another skills as Sara's loving husband - that of becoming a cocksucker."

"B-But Dr. Judy, p-p-please Dr.-Dr. Judy, it-it's embarrassing enough I-I have to-to put my mouth on..." I slowly stammered in reply to her blatant attempt to have me completely humiliate myself further with my fiancée’s studs.

"Mark, as far as you've come in bonding with Sara's men, going a step further and becoming a cocksucker is so logical and correct for you at this time. Besides, you're well over halfway to becoming a pussy mouth for the guys, my guiding down this path can only be beneficial for you. Plus, this new skill should come in very helpful in the future, considering all you had to do at our last session in which she was the centre of a gangbang."

Thinking of all that happened at that session, I couldn't find words to reply. She was right. As much oral attention as I gave the men, I might as well have been their cocksucker.

Knowing that any resistance was futile to Dr. Judy's strong will, I meekly silent and listened.

"Now Mark, this is one of my "How To Perform Fellatio" Manuals and Video Kits. I want you to take the kit home and study the book and watch the video with your mother. She's expecting you to bring it home today and to get started studying how to suck men's erect penises. I've already talked to her and let her know that I want you to become a cocksucker. This will only be an asset for you and make you a true helpmate to your future bride, in her sexual entertainment of her many real men."

"I-I see." I replied with an air of quiet resignation to what I knew was being imposed on me.

"And Mark, with your acclimated taste for spent sperm and having eaten so much of it from Sara's pussy, you should have no problem dealing with the taste of hot ejaculated loads of sperm gushing between your lips. You primarily need to concentrate on breathing and not gagging or choking as you let your mouth be used as a delightful mouth-pussy."

Again, caught off guard by Dr. Judy, she asked me to step with her to an adjacent room. It was dark except for a very small lighted circular area. On the floor there was a pad. She directed me to kneel after having me to drop my pants, which exposed the lace trimmed lavender panties I was wearing.

"Those look so pretty on you Mark. I almost want to call you Martha. They really hug and caress your cute little rear so nicely. Don't you guys think so?"

It was then that I became aware of three other men coming out of the darkness and who responded to her at the same time, almost in unison.

"Yes ma'am, he sure does have a cute ass."

Diary, to make a long story shorter, Dr. Judy introduced the three black men to me. She had them there for me to practice and learn how to suck their dicks.

Their penises were nearly totally erect and it appeared the more they looked at me the more rigid their members became. Again, I was a bit terrified, but also intrigued that I was somewhat responsible for their arousal.

Diary, again Dr. Judy had me put my face in another black man's hairy crotch and instructed me to tongue and suckle his hairy soft nut sac, before lapping his long hard meaty shaft. After that, I dipped the tip of my tongue in the slit of the man's giant dick head slit. I'm amazed at how well the tip of my tongue fits in it so well, as I lap up the big drops of forming clear gluey pre-cum.

After gently suckling the man for about 10 minutes and swallowing his hefty load of hot sperm, Dr. Judy instructed me on how to suckle and keep the man's softening dick well soaked and wet with my drooling softly sucking lips.

"Men love for their dicks to be milked after a suck off. It's good for you to do that not only for the man's enjoyment but it's also the****utic for you too."

"It-It is?" I replied in a puzzled tone of voice to Dr. Judy.

"Oh Yes Mark. You see, since one of the primary reason for you to let men push their manly dicks in your mouth in the first place is to keep your masculinity in check by letting your mouth become a pussy for hard dicks. As you know, your little dickey is more like a clit, but when you have a nice long dick sausage stuffed between your lips and down your throat, you can't feel too macho. Right?"

"I-I, err, y-yes." I stammered a reply, when it became clear she wanted a response. I didn't want to, but had no choice.

"And that is the desired outcome of me recommending this therapy for you. The sole purpose is for you to understand what it feels like to be a pussy and to better understand what your wife experiences when she handles and takes dick. And when real men fuck a pussy, they love to soak and keep their dicks in a warm wet juicy cunt as it softens down. That's the same thing that happens when you're milking the man after he's shot off down your gullet. So, by slowly milking him, he'll feel as if he's in a real cunt, and you can have the satisfaction of knowing you have performed and used your mouth as an excellent surrogate cunt."

Diary, I did the other two men she'd brought in for me to practice on. It was amazing to me, but my second suck off was much easier than the first, and the third even easier than the second. To make matter worse for my own any image of masculinity I was secretly trying to hold on to, I had to admit to myself mentally, after sucking all three of the "practice dicks" I got surprising enjoyment out having had them in my mouth and suckling on them. The moment of ejaculation and the transfer of their hot spewing sperm was particularly delightful, despite me trying to think otherwise.

Diary, after a couple more practice sessions, Dr. Judy had me trained so that I was sucking dicks with not only Sara watching me do so, but also the rest of the women in the f****y.

Sometime the women in my life saw me in person, and always if there was a video of me sucking on a man's hard horny meat.

Diary, as you know, all of the f****y women - Mother, Sara's Mom, my Aunt, and of course Sara - all whip me.

As you also know, all have remotes to the cock lock I'm f***ed to wear. When allowed to masturbate, it's always done under their watchful eyes and supervision as well as them insisting I consume all of my ejaculate. I have to cup my hands and catch it as well as lick it all off my hands.

It was very embarrassing to have my wife see me sucking dick that first time, but as I did it more and more in front of her, I became less sensitized about doing it. The same was almost the case about my monthly whippings. I became desensitized about knowing I was going to get them. It was always painful to endure them, but I had no choice. Dr. Judy said I had to be beaten, and that was it.

At first, I was very depressed at being so humiliated by all that was happening to me. But it has waned over time and it doesn't bother me near as much anymore. Which Dr. Judy says is excellent progress, as she wants me to not be sensitive to humiliation or feeling disgraced or being subjugated and ridiculed.

"These are all feeling that just cause you useless shame. My goal is to help you become shameless and to achieve a genuine feeling of satisfaction that comes from doing what your wife-to-be desires you to do, no matter what others say or think.

Through Dr. Judy's extensive counselling and discussion, not being ridiculed and subjugated makes me feel worthless now. She has taught me that it does make me feel good to be worthy of being treated in what society might say is in a degrading and humiliated manner

Diary, the scene that follows is one of many where Sara oversaw and managed my masturbation relief and training.

"That's it honey, stroke your thing a little slower. That's good sweetie. You can't come yet. And that's right, keep your other hand cupped properly to catch your stuff." Sara instructed me as I knelt at her feet masturbating and trying to hold back until I was given permission to ejaculate. I was perspiring profusely as I was trying to hold back until she permitted me to release my 2 weeks old load.

"P-Please s Sara. I-I can't hold b-back much longer. P-P-Please l-let me s-shoot off. I-I beg you. P-Please."

"Why it's only been 6 minutes honey, you're going to have to do a lot better than that to qualify for only 2 weeks of prick lock up, versus us making you abstain longer from letting you jack off. You're going to have to make your meat beating time last longer. But before I allow you to come now and not give you a demerit, you have to promise me that you'll be more friendly and pleasant when the guys wipe their dicks across your face after they pull out from fucking me. Twice yesterday, I saw a frown on your face as Roger and Sam wiped their wet dicks across your face, lips, nose and hair. Do you promise to be more cheerful and part your lips so they can draw some of the gunk on their dick goes in your mouth?"

"Y-Yes, Sara, I-I will. P-P-Please let m-me c-c-come."

"Okay, but you'll have to hold your little load at least two more minutes. If you can't, remember, you get another few lashes at your next whipping." Sara said with a smug imperious expression on her face as I looked up at her shapely fleshy crossed legs. The sight of this sexy sight was also going to make me lose my load. I knew I had to do whatever it took to avoid more lashes of whatever I was going to be whipped and beat with at the next whipping session.

"O-Okay M-Sara... I-I p-promise. P-Please let me. P_PLEASE!" I pleaded. The strain and tension in my voice was at the breaking point.

"I accept your promise darling, now keep stroking, you only have a minute and 40 seconds to go."

Diary, I don't know how I made it without getting off as Sara timed me, but I did. I strained to hold back and keep from failing my fiancée.

"Times up! Very good! But remember, cup your hand properly to catch your cream. Okay, go ahead, shoot!"

"OOOOOHHH! AWWWWWWWW! OOOOHHH!" I moaned loudly as I stroked my aching prick and directed its creamy gooey outpouring into my cupped left hand, also being careful to catch every drop of ejaculate. This was a mandatory practice laid down by Dr. Judy to instil discipline and remind me that being allowed to ejaculate is a well-earned privilege and not a right for a pantywaist PANSI trained male.

I slumped back and continued to stroke my shrinking penis, making sure that none of my cum spilled or leaked from my in my cupped hand or smeared over the edge of my cupped hands. After a brief moment of relaxation, I knew what was next.

"Oh thank you so much for such wonderful sex Sara. Please, may I eat my own cum to show you my devotion and faithfulness. I would rather eat my own cum than be unfaithful to you." I recited the ritualistic words I had learned from rote practice under Dr. Judy's tutelage.

"You're so sweet Mark. Yes, you may eat your cum for me." Spoke Sara with a delightful smile on her face.

Diary, I know others may say me doing this is a depraved thing. And at first I hated to do it too. However, with Dr. Judy's guidance, she got me to understand that knowing this pleased Sara, the woman I love dearly, made it all worthwhile. Especially that wonderful smile that spreads across Sara's face from knowing I'm sexually suffering and humiliating myself for her love.

Dr. Judy has explained to me that Sara sees this as true love, on my part, and that is something Dr. Judy says I should be extremely proud of doing for Sara.

Well Diary, here it is some 10 years later and I don't know where the time has gone.

Sara just let me know that we're expecting our fifth bundle of happiness. True to her word she's spaced our k**s out about 2 years apart give or take a few months.

Diary as you know, I'm only the daddy of them and that they were all fathered by her "real" men.

After our second c***d, I've become less sensitive, to her getting pregnant on me by other men. Now it doesn't phase me that much, except to wondering how to support more mouths to feed.

However, somehow, we tend to manage supporting our growing f****y. I guess I have to thank both Sara's studs and Dr. Judy for helping us out there, no matter how unorthodox their assistance has been.

I say unorthodox because one of the ways that Dr. Judy has helped me defray, or pay for the cost of her therapy having extra money is her contracting me to out to individuals or groups of men for blowjobs and for bukkake parties. At these parties, I get my face and open mouth splattered and filled with copious ejaculate from many horny men.

After that, I then have to drink the collected jism that has dripped from my face and mouth. Often times, there is as much as a half a quart of cool slimy semen I have to gulp and let slide down my gullet. It's not the same as sucking fresh hot sperm from a heated hard dick, but I have gotten use to it.

Even though it may sound nasty and disgusting, I have become acclimated to drinking glasses and bowls of bukkake collected semen. Dr. Judy's therapy was so helpful as it was her who caused me to form a bond and affinity and taste for the cocks and sperm of "real men".

Dr. Judy has let me know that she feels that she is being rather generous in that she only collects 80% of what I earn from these activities and lets me have the other 20%.

In addition, several of Sara's "real men" have also helped me earn extra money to take care of the k**s they have fathered by also acting as my part time pimp. Sometimes I even get to keep 50% of what I earn when they whore me out. Most of the time though it's only comes to about 25%. But I guess I have to be thankful, it's better than nothing. Right?

So Diary, you can see what I mean about Dr. Judy and my wife's men's assistance being a bit out of the ordinary. That is, as compared to what the general public would find normal.

However, if nothing else, Dr. Judy has taught me that normal, like so many things, is relative.

Diary, as you know, Dr. Judy has helped me see that Sara and I could have a very normal and happy loving marriage, that is, for one between a strong willed wanton slut and a mollycoddled, under endowed, sissy wimp.

Dr. Judy's PANSI training really helped me to better understand my proper role while Sara and I were engaged. So by the time of our wedding, I not only was deeper in love with her than before, but I very grateful she chose me to be her husband.

Diary, as you know I was firmly entrenched in the wearing of frilly lacy panties and other feminine under garments by the time of our wedding. In addition, I was not only aware of just about all the various men Sara was having sex with, but I had started accompanying her, on her sex and gang bang dates with them.

As you know, it was Dr. Judy who initiated and encouraged me doing this. The purpose was threefold. One, for me to gain more sexual experience since I was still virginal and didn't have much sexual experience. Secondly, it was to better understand my fiancée’s need for strong, muscular built, better endowed, "real" men and what they had to offer her. Lastly, to reduce my jealousy of her other men and be totally at ease being the lesser male.

Of course diary, you know at first, I was still resistant to doing as Dr. Judy wanted of me, but through her and Sara and Mother using the cock shock lock and their various whipping instruments, it didn't take me long to come around.

Even though I begrudgingly went along with what was being imposed upon me, one day I woke up to the fact that if I wanted to keep Sara, I had to share her.

So through Dr. Judy's patient counselling and the****utic treatments, I became more comfortable with my subordinate role around she and her "real" men.

It started out with me just watching them hump and fill her with their abundant quantities of pent up cum.

As I became less sensitive to that, Sara had me guiding their huge dicks in her pouting juicy pussy lips. Shortly after that, she initially had me using a damp wash cloth to wipe fuck juices from her men's languished still dribbling cocks. Not long after the first time, Sara had me kissing the men's cocks after they pulled out of her sloppy well fucked snatch. Soon after that I was washing their man meat with my tongue and sucking them clean with my lips and mouth.

Of course, I always had to clean her very wet and oozing slimy cunt with my sucking lips.

By this time, I had no will to resist Sara's or her men's dictates, especially after now fully understanding that I could never be the alpha male to the woman I loved, or satisfy her with my own less robust tool.

The rousing bouts of fucking she and her men put on, simply awed me. In fact I couldn't help but feel praise and pride for how well she appeased their lust and extracted the volumes of thick cum from their big lengthy rigid rods.

Sara so much liked me being there to lick and suck her very sloppy slimy pussy after her fuck sessions. So each time, I did so, I grew to feeling so much more useful and needed by her, and her "real men".

In addition to Dr. Judy helping me to see that this was mutually beneficial for both of us. She indicated that my ego was always boosted by the rousing orgasms my mouth, tongue and lips would bring to the wanton sluttish woman I loved.

I was getting her off as good as her "real" men, even though I didn't have their endowments. Additionally Dr. Judy's sessions illustrated that I should feel good that not only was I giving Sara something that she mentally needed, but that it was something I never had to fear her studs would do to prove their love for her.

"Mark, the more things you do for Sara, that real men wouldn't dream of doing, the more Sara will love you. She needs a male like you. She could never respect or love you as a real man. But as a wimp and a pussy eating and cock-sucking sissy, she adores and respects you in a way that's fulfilling to her."

Sara seems to parrot Dr. Judy's words as she also praised me for being me.

"Mark darling, it does me so much good to have you along with me while other men, better men than you fuck me and get what you have yet to get, namely my juicy hot pussy. Or have you see them mauling and kneading my tits, which you have yet to play with and feel their warm softness. And the utter thrill is when I have your face under my wet, dripping messy pussy and rubbing other men's jism running from my snatch, all over your face as you lick and suck me out.

"Yes Mark darling, that is my true love for you. That's why I do those things. It does something for me that no real man can ever give me."

CHAPTER 6 - MORE EXCERPTS FROM MARK'S DIARY: Dr. Judy's Whipping Prescriptions
"I'm sorry sweetheart, but there is nothing I can do, or you can do. We both must follow her directions for the benefit of our marriage and our love for each other. It's simply part of your PANSI conditioning treatments. It's all for your own good.

"I must use this cut length of automotive fan belt section to whip your ass cheeks hard, just as she's prescribed. Here, take a look for yourself."

Sara handed me the prescription. It was just as she said. It read:

"Use this fan belt to lash Mark at minimum 10 times with very hard f***e. Separate the lashes with no more than 15 seconds between them. Secure Mark as needed and give him no more than 5 additional lashes if it is felt he needs them to be more cooperative in his conditioning."

I shuddered as I read it. However, I knew Sara was right. Dr. Judy had written it. I recognized her handwriting well. I knew there was nothing more for me to do except take the lashes as prescribed. As Sara had stated, Dr. Judy meant for this to be done to me, therefore there was nothing else either of us could do.

Sara had to carry out Dr. Judy's directions and I had to accept that, despite it would be painful for me.

The skinny fan belt was about 3/8" wide and maybe 3/4" thick. I knew it was going to hurt and cause me to have thick welts on my rear.

However, that's was just the way it was with Dr. Judy's therapy treatments. The directions had to be followed to the letter for the correct results to be obtained.

I mentally sighed, and placed the prescription on a nearby table and began to lower my pants and panties for the treatment Dr. Judy had prescribed.

I meekly positioned myself across my wife's lap as she directed me.

Satisfied at my placement, she gingerly rubbed my bottom and then began issuing the lashes.

The pain of the impacting and burning belt caused me to jump and buck, but Sara held me firm, while warning me that she would have to give me five additional lashes if she didn't apply them correctly due to my movements.

Nevertheless, the pain caused me to move even though I tried not to. In the end, I was given the maximum number of lashes because Sara wanted to make sure she didn't cheat me out of a good treatment.

As usual Diary, even though my face was awash with tears from my sobbing and crying, I thanked Sara for the treatment.

"You're quite welcome darling." She replied as she kissed me on the forehead and pointed in the direction of the corner where I was to stand and shake my naked but for 10 minutes to keep my blistered bottom cool. This was also one of Dr. Judy treatment recommendations.

CHAPTER 7 - MORE EXCERPTS FROM MARK'S DIARY: More of Dr. Judy's Prescriptions
Diary, Dr. Judy has written other prescriptions for improving and sustaining the relationship between Sara and me.

One was for my continued wearing of lacy panties and other effeminate clothing such as camisole, garter belts, nylons and women's sl**ping attire, such as baby doll style pyjamas.

Another prescription was for performing oral intercourse with Sara's lovers and studs and swallowing all their cum when they ejaculated in my mouth. In addition, I was to discuss each episode with Sara and give her a complete description of all that occurred.

At first, it was so embarrassing to do as Dr. Judy prescribed, but the more times I sucked Sara's men off and the more talks she and I about my experiences as a cocksucker for her studs, the less embarrassing it became for me to discuss them with her.

Just as Dr. Judy had told me, Sara didn't lose any respect for me. She even seemed to think more of me.

"Mark, I don't think any less of you as a man than I already did. In fact, my love for you has only grown deeper because of your willingness to shows your measure of how much a man you are compared to my "real" men." Sara told me with the cutest smile.

I would've phrased what she meant to say a little different, but I was sure she meant what she said in a positive way. Taking her words in a positive light, they boosted my self-esteem, because it was obvious I was making points with her.

The forerunner of the above prescription was the one that required me to mouth clean Sara's men's dick after they'd had intercourse with her.

As with all Dr. Judy's prescription, I don't know why, but for some reason, they had to be followed as she prescribed. In my mind, not doing as she said was not an option. In other words, what she prescribed, or said to do, had to be done.

Diary, the wedding is finally over. Even though I was shocked at the wedding ceremony and how the preparations for it were perpetrated on me. However, at least it's over, and Sara and I are at last "woman and husband".

I guess I should be thankful that at least the minister at least alluded to my gender; despite that I was wearing the wedding dress and Sara wore a tuxedo type outfit.

I was not aware of this "reversed" type of dress arrangement, that is until the white frilly frothy lacy dress was delivered to me the day of the wedding.

I was totally shocked and dismayed. I was so upset and agitated that Mother gave me a somewhat strong electrical shock via the cock lock. I quickly calmed down.

"Feel better now dear?" Mother asked after having triggered the remote hanging around her neck.

"M-Mother h-how c-could you do t-this..." I stammered as I was riding out the feeling of the genital shock.

"Mark dear, you should know by now that it's not your nature to be belligerent and non co-operative. So you should see my actions as nothing more than me doing my motherly duty to help you be your normal unassuming amenable self."

After saying that, Mother became more consoling and tender towards me.

"Sweetie, Dr. Judy and I and your Aunt decided it would be best for you to dress as a sissy bride so that it can signal to all, especially Sara's real men, and most importantly to yourself, that you know your place in this marriage."

Diary, the wedding has to be something that I'll never forget. Besides having to wear the frothy lacy wedding gown, it was Sara's idea for me to kneel during the ceremony and suck off each of her four "real men" studs, who, by the way were "our" best men.

The minister waited patiently for me to do all four. But to my surprise, he was the fifth. I was so outdone as he pulled out his large black dick. I had no fight in me at all. I just opened my mouth for his thick erection and sought to make the best out of what I had to do.

He also roughly fucked my face and shot off a very large load of thick ejaculate down my throat just as "our best men" had before him. I guess I have to be thankful for the Dr. Judy's cocksucker training in order to have endured all the mouth dicking I got at the altar.

The area around my mouth and lips were very slimy and there were numerous stains on the front of the frilly white lacy dress I wore. There was so much slimy gooey dribble that drooled from my being face fucked by five big dick men.

"I now pronounce you woman and sissy husband." Spoke the minister after I stood up from my knees with my jism smeared lips.

Later at the reception, the same minister told Mother "Your son is an excellent cocksucker, he's the best I've had on the end of my dick, bar none."

Mother thanked the reverend for his compliment and replied that she was proud of my being able to please men with my mouth.

The wedding attendance was somewhat small as it was primarily select friends of Sara's - several men and slut girlfriends of hers. Mother and Auntie also invited several of their men "fuck buddy" friends.

At the reception, I was required to go around to each table and mouth dicks and clean up used cunts as a way of thanking the wedding attendees. There was a lot of sex going on at the reception. It was more of an orgy than anything else.

Even though this was my night to consummate my marriage to Sara, seeing her give herself to our best men and others at the reception, you never would've guessed it.

I ate out my new bride's sloppy slimy bruised puffy pussy 6 times. She had been relentlessly fucked. If she wasn't calling me over as her "Sissy cunt sucker" in an obviously tipsy tone of voice, it was one of her fuckers who didn't want to put his dick in frothy slimy cunt until it was freshened up by my mouth.

Mother and the other women were also getting their share of fucking and I also was kept busy keeping their cunts orally freshened up too. I also had to lick clean many, many dicks that had been used in all these well-fucked pussies too.

Everyone seemed to get a cheap thrill - except me - out of me wearing the wedding dress and trying to manage its frothy bulk, and train as I went about my oral efforts. In addition, the wedding gown was ruined by all the cum slime and ropy drool that had dripped and collected on the ornate frothy lace, down the front of the dress.

I had eaten a lot of jism and fuck gunk when the reception was over; however, I was still a bit hungry. On the way to the bridal suite, I was able to get a few finger sandwiches down before we left.

Diary, I was so excited to finally be in the bridal suite with Sara. We were finally alone and I could finally take off the sperm and cunt fuck gunk soaked wedding gown.

My new bride's cunt was so stretched, I literally was rubbing my smallish prick against one side, to get enough friction to get off in her. However, despite her slovenly state and condition, it was so ecstatic for me to finally get to put it in her delectable pussy.

And even though her tits were coated and crusted with dried jism from sucking on many dicks, I also finally was able to feel mammary softness despite the combination of dried and wet slimy jism drool caked on them.

I feasted on her nipples despite them being semen-covered too. Diary, I had waited so long and endured so much for this moment. I just knew I had to suck and slurp on them no matter their condition. I was just so thrilled and delighted to have the freedom to have access to them after all the time they were denied to me.

Diary, despite all I've been through, I have to say that Dr. Judy has helped me become the husband of a beautiful woman, that without her assistance, I never could've dreamed of being married to.

Her guidance and the****utic treatments helped me see that it was my duty, as a husband, to help my wife in her sexual liaisons with other men. Men, all of whom were so much better endowed than I.

"If you love Sara, you'll help her get the sexual fulfilment you can't give her that she can only get from other men. And after they're through giving her what you can't, then it's time to give her what you're best at - sucking up the men's leavings from her wet frothy well fucked cunt."

Diary, Dr. Judy was so right. I do love Sara a lot. And with Dr. Judy therapy, I now see that there is no shame of being a cuckold and a lesser man since it's to provide my wife the sexual pleasure I can't.

Since she wants me to help out in keeping her men happy, she has asked me several times to fill in for her and suck their dicks as well as let them fuck me when she's unavailable to have intercourse with them.

I've been trying to get her to cut down on the number of lovers she has, but she says it would be unfair to just cut them off. She's accused me of not being in the spirit of truly helping her out. So rather than be seen as being uncooperative, I long ago stopped bring the subject up.

It's been ten plus years of being married to Sara, and all in all, I'll have to say that it has been trying, but I've learned to accept and adapt to what was required of me.

I have to live with wearing a electronic shocking cock lock, ask permission to jack off if Sara is not up to letting me have some, as well be supervised when permission is granted. I always have to suck clean her drippy, well-slimed cunt, after her studs fuck her.

She's often not in the mood to let me put it in, but I have yet to see her say no to her lovers and even strange men. And Diary, as you know, she often asks me to fill in for her if she won't be available and one or more of her men friends come around and are horny.

In addition, to all that, I also have to endure my monthly whippings, as prescribed by Dr. Judy.

##THE END##... Continue»
Posted by Deecee29 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 4358  |  

f****y Room

A few days after my f******nth birthday we went away on our usual summer holiday, well, I say our usual holiday, the year before we had a few difficulties and didn't get a holiday at all but usually, if we had a holiday at all it was at the same holiday camp. Well, it was actually much worse than that, we always went to the same apartment, in the same block, I have photographs of me as a baby, just a few months old, sitting on the grass in front of apartment two-two-four. In the picture the front door was blue and there was a flowerbed separating the path in front of the apartments from the swathe of lawn and the last time we were there, the door was 'Post Office Red' and the flowerbed had long been turned into a privet hedge and the broad lawn was a main pathway with small strips of grass flanking both sides of the path.

Actually, I don't think I should call what we stayed in an apartment just because the brochure called it that, it was actually a 'f****y Room' it had a separate bathroom as all the accommodation on the site did but what turned the f****y room into an apartment in the owner's eyes was the addition of eighteen square feet of kitchen that was on the other side of the hall from the door into the bathroom. The kitchen had a small sink, two rings to cook on, a combination oven and microwave and a fridge.

What made it a f****y room I hear you say, do I? Well, the bedroom was large; it had the usual furniture, a double bed, a wardrobe, a TV on the wall, a dressing table and chest of drawers. It would have been palatial for two people to share but being a f****y room, tucked under the bed were two single beds; they were narrower than a standard single bed and a little shorter too. If the room had three people in it you just pulled out one of the single beds and had the choice of leaving the bed low down to the floor or extending the legs to make the single bed the same height as the double. Four people would pull out both of the single beds from under the double bed and again, you had the choice of keeping the beds separate or latching the bed frames together at the head and foot and the mattresses could also be zipped together. The other thing that made it a f****y room was that the owner didn't care if there were two, three, four, five or six people in the room; there was a substantial charge for the room and a small charge per person per night for all of the people sl**ping in the room.

Well, that's the room taken care of, now about us, my f****y. I'm Victoria, f******n, typical young teen, I was keen on sports, not big on friendships, I kept myself to myself. I started to develop on top when I was ten, had my first period, well, somewhere around eleven years old. No boyfriends, boys didn't really feature much in my life, there were no boys at my convent school and because you never knew which girls were lesbians, you tended to keep everyone at arm's length. I liked music, all kinds of music. I played guitar and keyboard to a reasonably high standard and I could get by on a violin. I loved reading books and was actually quite good at school subjects which got me a bad name amongst the other girls as a teacher's pet.

I think I should tell you about my mother next, her name is Amanda, she's quite pretty, when we go out I see lots of men checking her out, they don't usually look at me because I definitely dress down, no makeup, baggy clothes and Dock Martin Boots but my mum, she dressed a little like a Californian model or starlet and when men check her out I see her giggling, she really loves the attention. Probably why I don't like attention! Mum and dad married young and had me very soon after they married so she was a very young mother still only thirty even though I was f******n. I often heard her complain to her friends, or was it bragging, that my dad was over sexed and that he 'Bothered' her at least five times a week. Her friends never seemed to believe her though; it would seem that for most of them, sex seemed to be an annual or bi-annual event.

I had no delusions about how often my father bothered my mother and it wasn't five times a week, even though there was a passageway between our bedrooms at home I heard them fucking every night when we first went to bed and often in the mornings as well and I had no doubt that sometimes, when I was at school, and my mum and dad were at home together in the afternoon, they probably had sex again. Actually, I'm sure that even just a few years ago they fucked far less; it seemed that they both wanted sex more and more as they got older.

My dad, okay, well, he's unusual, he taught me how to play the guitar, he was very much a 'hippy out of time', he drank rather a lot, I'm sure that he took d**gs too but it was never openly talked about in front of me but the bathroom cabinet had more little pill bottles in it than Boots The Chemist's stockroom. My dad didn't work at a 'proper job'; he did a few gigs around local pubs and clubs now and again. He did a little session work for advertising companies, creating jingles or rather playing jingles that more creative people had written to advertise products.

The week before our impending holiday my dad had been out earning our spending money for the holiday, he had actually stood in as bass guitarist for a group that was touring the country while their own bass guitarist was in hospital 'resting' after an excessive party after one gig had put him in a comer for forty-eight hours so my dad was away all week and I had the first week of undisturbed nights for as long as I could remember.

On my last day at school I was picked up by my father, he had been driving back from London where he had played his last gig the night before and his journey just happened to coincide with me getting out of school. The snooty cows at school turned their combined noses up at me being picked up in a beat-up old Ford Transit van with flowers painted along both sides, I just buried my head down into the collar of my floppy jumper to hide my blushes from my classmates.

I was surprised that my dad had actually picked me up and not just let the bus take me home, it would have given him and my mother fifty minutes of 'alone time', after all, it had been a week since my mum and dad had been in bed together and I was surprised that my dad could keep his mind on driving with all that unused sexual tension going on in his head.

"Did you miss me all week?"


"Isn't it a little hot today for that thick jumper?"

"Shouldn't we have a real car with air-conditioning in it rather than a ratty old van?"

"You didn't want me to pick you up from school did you?"

"No, no one at this school knows that I'm Dillon's daughter and it would have been nice to have kept it that way."

"I'm Adam, not Dillon."

I looked over at my dad in total disbelief, he was serious, he had thought that I didn't know his real name, I wondered just how safe it was for him to be driving the van, was he still d***k from last night or worse?

My mum was waiting outside the house when we arrived, she ran and leaped into my dad's arms from about twenty feet away, she rained a million kisses on him in twenty seconds, her arms were around his neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist, I had to push past them in the street to get inside the house and I really wished that they had done the same, I'm sure that half the neighbours were watching my mum and dad. I cast a casual glance back out into the street and shook my head, my mother was dressed in her usual micro-mini dress and in her current position her backside was on display to the rest of the street, I initially thought that she wasn't wearing any panties but I spotted a flesh toned filament of dental floss between the cheeks of her bum, she was wearing a flesh pink thong but it wouldn't have surprised me to find her bare-arsed in the afternoon when I got home from school. No, not totally naked, but not wearing knickers.

My mum had spent the day packing our stuff for the holiday so all we had to do was carry the stuff from the living room and stick it into the back of the van. My dad mentioned the heavy jumper I was wearing again, it was over thirty degrees centigrade in the shade and I was feeling a little warm since I'd left the relative coolness of the school, no, the school isn't air-conditioned but it was new and they had a special system to draw heat out of the air in the building and turn it into hot water, drawing the heat out of the air like that left it a little cooler and it also caused a high degree of air circulation without the need to open windows and letting the hot outside air into the school. My dad handed me a white vest top, the group he had spent the week playing with had been selling them before their gigs and my dad had brought two home with him, one in my size to fit my thirty-two inch 'C' cup chest and one that would fit my mother's thirty-four 'DD' cup chest.

Mum rushed off to her bedroom to change into her new top, dad followed her up and I followed up a few minutes later. Their bedroom door was open, mum was totally naked and she and my dad were snogging like they hadn't seen each other in years, not just seven days. I saw that my dad was about to open the front of his trousers as I walked past to my own room but my mother stopped him, "You said that you wanted to get there before eight o'clock tonight so you can get your name down for the talent contest that starts at nine o'clock."

My dad was rather disappointed, I got the feeling that he would rather have fucked my mum and missed the talent show but he loved taking part in the Friday night talent spot, it was a tradition for at least the last ten years, he had never won the competition outright but he had often won a cash prize for coming second or third. I started to change out of my school uniform, not that my heavy jumper was school uniform but what I wore under it always was, my mother shouted, "Victoria, can you wear your white skirt with your new top please?"


"I'm going to wear my white skirt too; I want us to look alike for the show tonight."

"Can't I change when we get there?"

"Probably won't be time, we might only have time to grab our room key and get straight off to the clubhouse."

It was actually probably sensible to dress in a short skirt and skimpy top for the journey, my dad's van didn't have any way of cooling it down other than opening the windows, okay in town but out on the open road it would be far too windy to drive to the coast with both of the front windows rolled down, windy and noisy and if it were busy out on the road dirty too from all the exhaust fumes.

My dad packed two of his guitars into the van, nothing unusual in that but he also put two of my guitars in as well, my best acoustic as well as my best electric guitar. That wasn't totally surprising either though, as we seldom watched TV, we often played and sang in the evenings at home as well as on holiday, the van always had an amp and speaker system in the back, it was almost as integral to the van as the engine and gearbox, well, actually, the amp and speakers were better looked after than any other part of the van.

Mum and I sat up front with dad, fortunately the transit came with three front seats and as we drove along my dad gave me the music and chord guide for a new song that he wanted to perform at the talent show, "Can you play the chords for me as I drive along Vicky, I want to rehearse a little on the way."

"Why don't you play a song that you already know?"

"I was given that song by the guys last week, I played the bass for it all week and it's really a great song, this could be my year to win the contest."

I looked through the chord progression of the song; luckily I could read the music as well so I could play a new tune on the guitar without having heard it before. It was a little difficult playing the acoustic in the front of a Transit van with a seatbelt on and three people in the front but I strummed through the tune once and my dad was very impressed, then I played through it again with a little more care and less stopping, my dad sang the chorus through once and nodded his head, "That's good angel, you've got it, sing through it with me as well."

So, there I was, playing my guitar and singing my dad's new song for him, over and over again, my father driving the van and joining in as often as he could and, surprise, surprise, my mother picked out a descant vocal running under the main song, it wasn't written in the sheet music but what my mother was singing under my vocal was actually quite good and a definite improvement to the original song. Our voices seemed to complement each other very well and we sang well together, hardly surprising as we'd been singing together for most of my life; my dad wasn't too bad either, so long as he only joined in with the chorus and not the main song.

Singing and playing the guitar as we drove along certainly eased the boredom of a long drive and took my mind off of the oppressive heat and humidity.

We arrived at the holiday camp at seven forty-five, just enough time to grab the key to our ill-named apartment and rush down to the clubhouse for my dad to register for the talent contest, he gave them his name as 'The Fisherman', he used all kinds of names over the years, often when trying to dodge creditors but as his name was Adam Fisher, 'The Fisherman' was closer than most names he'd used.

The order the acts went on stage was done by the artists drawing bingo balls out of a cloth bag, the performers went on in order from the lowest number drawn to the highest. There were ninety numbered balls and only fifteen acts so even if you drew a low number you had no idea if a lower number would be pulled out by someone else. My dad had intended to get his place in the running order and then rush off and grab his guitar from the van in the car park at the back of our apartment about a quarter of a mile away. My dad had drawn number ten and he was hoping that he'd be in the middle of the ticket or towards the end but when the last number was drawn and all laid out my father was the first act on the ticket and absolutely no time to fetch his own guitar.

I knew that there was no point in offering my father my guitar, he would sooner have pulled out of the competition than use another person's guitar, he was pacing up and down as the Master of Ceremonies or MC was introducing the evening's event and getting them ready for the start of the show, "Vicky, can you come out and play for me?"

Well, it wouldn't be the first time I had performed in public but every time so far I was in the background playing second violin or playing the guitar way, way at the back of the orchestra. I would have said an outright no or even probably an outright NO! if I hadn't known how important the talent show was for my father. Wellll, reluctantly I agreed to play the guitar for my dad, then he grabbed my mother's arm, "Can you remember the counterpoint you sang when Victoria was singing in the van?"

My mother nodded her head, it was just a little free singing to her but she had a good memory for songs, my dad interrupted the MC just before he announced The Fisherman on guitar and vocals, my dad stepped back behind the curtain and the three of us stood waiting for the curtains to open.

"Ladies and gentlemen please put your hands together for our first group in this evening's program, Adam's f****y!"

Considering there were around fifteen hundred people in the auditorium the applauds were pretty pitiful as the curtains opened. The spot light hit me first and then the iris was opened and my mum and dad were gathered into the orb of light. There was a wolf-whistle from way at the back of the room and then more as the bright light seemed to dissolve my vest top and, well, all I can say was that it definitely wasn't cold under the powerful stage lighting but looking at my chest you'd think it was below freezing. I'd never been 'Excited' on stage in quite that way before.

Usually when I had performed I'd been wearing long dresses or black skirts with white blouses, the uniform of whatever orchestra I was playing in so there was never any question of my being dressed to entertain the men, all they got from me in the past was the music. No one had ever wolf-whistled at me before and as I was the only one in the spotlight when the first whistle sounded and my mum and dad were in total darkness, I knew the whistle was meant for me!

My dad turned his face away from the microphone and said, "One, two, a one two three four." And my hand dropped down the strings. Fortunately I had played the tune often enough in the van to remember it and after the second time through the chorus, instead of the guitar solo that was written in the sheet music I rattled through a thirty second improv around the phrasing used in the song, then I nodded my head and dropped my thumb down the strings for the start of the third verse and mum and dad were right there with me.

I had no idea if I had done well or not while singing or playing the guitar but as the three of us bowed at the end of the tune the sound of people whistling and clapping felt like a wave of sound washing over the stage.

Most of the contestants waited in a small bar area that was closed for the evening to the general public and useful because there was an entrance that ran to the rear of the main stage, most would wait there before their turn and after as well but my dad liked to get out and see the rest of the show from the right side of the stage. The doorman turned us away from the main entrance because he had already allowed the limit of fifteen hundred customers into the concert room, I was impressed, I had just stood up and performed in front of fifteen hundred people. My dad managed to talk his way in because he was a 'Turn' rather than a punter and he could go back round to the stage door and get into the front of the auditorium but he'd rather be at the back where he could see better.

We were recognised as soon as we walked into the concert room, space was made for the three of us at a table full of young men and I was offered a drink that I turned down. My mum didn't turn down the offer of a vodka and tonic and my dad was handed a glass (plastic) and told to help himself from the jug of beer on the table. My mum never said no to the offer of another drink and soon she had six glasses with vodka in them and two bottles of tonic water on the table in front of her. My dad tipped two of the vodkas into one glass, filled it with tonic to the top and, instead of drinking it himself as I had imagined he was going to do, he slid the glass in front of me.

I have to say that the look on my face must have screamed out, 'W.T.F. I'm only f******n, I can't drink vodka in a club! my dad looked surprised at my reaction, "Come on baby, you've just done your first gig in front of fifteen hundred people, you deserve a drink, get it down you, go on."

The last act had just walked out on stage and spent a few minutes setting up their stuff, there was something to be said for doing a gig with just an acoustic guitar and vocals, nothing to plug in, nothing to test, just pull the microphones into place and go. I drank my i*****l drink while the last turn milked their fifteen minutes of fame and in the soft music being played while the judges ruminated over who should win the contest, The guy that had first asked me if I wanted a drink came and asked me if I wanted to go to the disco in the Carnival Club after the talent show finished.

I turned him down flat and he left with his tail between his legs, my dad admonished me a little for being rude to the young man, "But he's almost as old as you, what would I want to go out dancing with him for?"

"Well, he's closer to the age I was when I started dating your mother and she was a little younger than you are now, she already knew exactly what she wanted before she was f******n."

Well, before I could get into any kind of argument with my father the judges had made their decision and the Adam's f****y were declared the outright winners and the three of us had to walk the entire length of the auditorium, my dad was in front of our little line threading his way through the lines of tables, my mum was just behind him and I was at the rear. Men were standing up to slap my dad on his back as he walked past and I could see what it was about being a musician, even a second rate one like my dad, my dad really loved the adulation of the crowd. I saw the men that had slapped my father on his back as he passed by them were doing something similar to my mother but they were patting her a little lower than her back.

I watched my mum wiggle her arse for each man who had patted her on her backside, she even turned and smiled at most of them, almost encouraging them to do it even more. By the time I passed them they weren't patting my bottom; they were rubbing and pinching me black and blue.

My dad took the trophy and the cash prize while I retrieved my guitar from the bar at the back of the stage and we did an encore for the punters before the talent contest was declared closed and the punters were told that after a fifteen minute interval the next turn would be starting their performance. It was a magic show and we still hadn't unpacked our van so we three left the clubhouse and leaded back to our apartment.

As we walked back to the van my mum and dad shared a homemade cigarette, passing the cigarette between each other and judging from the clouds of white smoke billowing up from the two of them it wasn't any kind of tobacco that you could buy in the shops that was in the cigarette.

My dad and I set about emptying the van while my mum set up the room, she had to drag my bed out from under the double bed and make up both beds. When we returned with the last of the cases I spotted that my mother had taken both of the single beds out from under the double bed, "Are we expecting someone else mum?"

"No, it's just that your father and I were talking, and, well, the single bed is only two feet wide, your single bed at home is three feet wide, so both beds together are only just a little wider than what you're used to..."

"Oh, okay, thanks."

"...and, like your father said, by the time I was your age I was ready to marry your father."

"But you couldn't marry him until you were sixteen at least!"

"No but my mum and dad were happy for us to live together as if we were married."

Well, you learn something new every day, or so they say. It would seem that a gallon of vodka and a spliff were just enough to make my mother say the most inappropriate things to her young and very impressionable daughter.

It was close to midnight by the time the beds were made and the clothes all put away, my mother took her shower first and then I took mine, as I was under the water my dad walked into the bathroom, he was totally naked, well, so was I but then I was in the shower at the time. Your mother's pissed, I bet she's asl**p by the time I've finished my pee; I guess that she's had a little too much vodka in a short time and being on stage makes you high as well."

I didn't know what I should do really, I thought I'd locked the door but then it was easy enough to unlock from the outside, you didn't even need a screwdriver or a coin, you could just turn the little wheel on the outside of the door with your fingers the same way that you did on the inside. It wasn't the first time that my father had seen me naked but it was the first time for several years and it wasn't the first time I had seen him naked either but usually he wasn't naked and 'Rampant' at the same time when I saw him.

I continued to soap myself and stood looking at my dad, standing in front of the toilet bowl bending his monster cock down towards the water, "It's no good, I'm like a useless dog on heat, I can't even take a piss!"

I suddenly felt a little guilty, I didn't know why but perhaps it was my naked body that was making it hard for my father to take his piss. My dad looked over towards me, "You know that you're just as beautiful as your mother was when I first fell in love with her."

I slowly turned my back towards my father, I think that in my mind if he couldn't see my rude bits he'd calm down and be able to pee. About ten seconds later the screen door to the shower opened and my father reached in and started to rub soap over my back, he pushed me gently until I was pressed against the back wall of the shower cubicle.

I heard the shower door close but my dad was now inside the shower with me, "Can you remember back when we used to bath or shower together all the time?"

I nodded my head but didn't speak. My dad was now pressing himself against my back, he took the bar of soap from my hands and rolled it around in his own hands, then he reached around in front of me and started to rub the lather into my belly, then his left hand started to rub downwards and his right hand rubbed up. Eventually, his left hand was rubbing suds into my pussy hair and his right hand was massaging soap into my breasts.

"It's a pity you didn't take that guy's offer to go to the disco with him; you could have had a lot of fun and it would have given your mother and me a little privacy."

"He was too old for me; I don't think he was just interested in dancing!"

"Yes, I got the feeling that he wanted to do more with you as well, all you need is some condoms in your handbag and you'll be safe, you're at the right age to start having fun, I told your mother not to send you to that damned convent school, you should have been mixing with boys at school, you wouldn't be so frightened of then now if you had."

It felt like my dad was rubbing his 'Hot-rod' against my lower back as he rubbed soap all over my most private of areas. "I'd better get out now or there won't be enough hot water for you to take your shower."

I brushed past my father and wrapped myself in my bath towel, grabbed my nighty and headed off to the f****y room, I dried myself quickly and pulled my nighty on over my head. My mother sounded like she was asl**p but as I slipped into my bed she whispered, "Are you okay?"

I was a little shocked, I said, "Yes, I'm fine thanks."

"Oh, did your dad do anything to you?"

"He got in the shower with me and started washing me!"

I stopped myself going into detail, just kept it simple, I'm sure that if she had been sober she wouldn't have been asking me anything personal.

"I think your dad is right, that school is no good for you, I'd been with ten boys by the time I got to your age and I was ready for someone your father's age to elevate the boredom of all those teenage boys."

I pulled the covers over my head in the hope that the conversation was over.

"That disco is going on until four o'clock I think, we could pop over there and see if we can find Chris if you like, or we could find a younger man if it's his age that's putting you off Chris. That way I could leave you there to have some fun with a few friends and I could come back here and help your father to get rid of his frustration."

"Who's Chris?"

"The guy who asked you to go to the disco with him, he asked me as well, I was tempted but I thought that your father needed helping out more than Chris did, it was me who suggested to him to ask you out to the disco."

I was just a little shocked that my mother would offer to take me out and try to get me hooked up with a man and even though she was saying dancing I knew that what she really meant was the big 'S' word. Okay, I was f******n, I had thought about the 'S' word a few times, I knew for sure that I didn't want to seek the pleasure of female love like half the girls at school did but in my mind, if I lost my virginity, it would be to a boy of my own age or close to my age, not a man that was more than ten years older than me.

"You don't need to get rid of me just to do it with dad, I hear you just about every time you do it anyway, I'll just turn my back and try to get to sl**p as fast as I can."

My dad came in at that point, still totally naked, rubbing his body with his towel. I heard the bed springs bounce but my dad was still in the doorway, the light from the hallway was giving the room about half the light of the powerful forty watt lamp in the central light fitting on the f****y room's ceiling. I burrowed a little hole up through the duvet so that I could see out and on a secondary level, I needed to get some air under my bedding to be able to breathe and let a little of the steam building up in my bed out. My mum was kneeling up in bed, she was naked, I knew that she slept naked at home, even in the middle of winter when I wore thicker nighties and often a jumper in bed, then I couldn't understand sl**ping 'Sky-clad'. Today though, the hottest day on record for fifty years and the night shaping up to being the hottest night since records began and in a small room without even a simple fan to stir the air, sl**ping in the nude made perfect sense.

I had told my mother that I would turn my back on her and dad and go straight to sl**p so that she could look after her and my father's needs as if I wasn't there but I hadn't turned my back quick enough. My dad left the hall light on and the door open as he walked over to my mother. He looked over at my bed; there was no way that he couldn't see my face peeping out at him. he kissed my mum and then pushed the duvet off of the bed totally, "It's far too hot in here, I'll go up the office tomorrow and see if I can hire a fan, the forecast for tomorrow is for it to get even hotter than today."

My mother wrapped her arms around my father's neck and pulled him down on top of her, within a second my dad was on top of my mum between her thighs. I watched as my mum lifted her legs, wrapped her ankles over his back and then she sighed as his cock slid into her body, she sighed and arched her back and once buried in her my dad lay still for a moment and kissed her on the lips. I couldn't believe what I was seeing, I had always believed that my dad was over sexed and that my mother just put up with it because she loved him so much but while it was obvious that my dad was very happy to lie there for a moment with his cock buried in her cunt as they kissed, my mother was having none of that.

I saw her lift her heels and jab them down into his buttocks twice, just like a horse rider encouraging the horse to transit from a walk into a trot. I don't know why I was doing it but I just lay there sweating like a pig under my duvet and in my thick nighty in the sauna like heat of a room with only one window that didn't open, watching my mum and dad fucking.

It didn't take my dad long to climax, well, the time he took was actually shortened when my mum whispered, "What happened in the bathroom?"

"I couldn't do my piss because I was too hard."

"I didn't mean that, what happed with Vicky?"

"Well, I saw that she was looking at my cock, you know, showing a healthy interest in my erection, then it was just exactly like the first time we met, you know, when I walked into the bathroom at Colin's house and saw you taking a shower after fucking Colin all afternoon instead of going to school. It was exactly the same in very detail, she looked at my cock, just like you did back then, then she turned her back on me and moved forward so that I could open the shower screen door, just exactly the same way that you did all those years ago and she let me rub soap into her breasts and around her cunt, just like you did - My mother climaxed at that point in my father's tale - but as I started to bend my knees to get my cock into position, where you lifted up onto the tips of your toes to make it easier for me, Vicky ducked for cover and ran from the shower."

My father climaxed as he reminded my mother that she had helped him, a total stranger to get his cock into her cunt from behind without even knowing his name or anything about him, she didn't even know or care that he was close to twice her age. I'd met Colin a few times, he was my mum's older cousin and I'm sure that the occasion that my dad was talking about was when my mother was thirteen and Colin had been at university in Oxford. My grandparents had allowed my mum to go up to Oxford almost every weekend to go clubbing or to concerts with Colin even though they knew that Colin and my mother were sl**ping together whenever she was there with him, hell, my granddad often dropped my mother off at Colin's bedsit and went in for a coffee on Friday afternoons if there was a concert planned for Friday night, so my grandfather knew exactly what the sl**ping arrangements were.

"You'd better go and piss while you can."

My mother's comment dragged me back from my memories of conversations past, Colin sometimes visited us, usually when he was having troubles with his wife, they would fight, he'd come over and stop at our house, it had never really crossed my mind until my dad said that my mum used to have sex with Colin and that he had known that she had sex with Colin. On the days that Colin stopped over, I always went to bed first and in the morning Colin, mum and dad would all be eating breakfast by the time I woke up or they would all be in bed if I had to go to school but I had never checked to see if Colin slept in the guest bedroom or not and there were never any of the sheets from the bed in the guest room hanging out on the line to dry when I got home from school.

I heard the stream of urine falling into the toilet bowl; my duvet was suddenly pulled off of my head. My mother was sitting on the edge of my bed, she felt my forehead and brushed strands of my fringe away from my face. "You're far too hot in there, you'll make yourself ill, that nighty is far too thick as well."

I had to agree that I was sweating up a storm and my mother pushed my duvet all the way off just the way that my dad had done to their bed, I heard the chain pull and the toilet flush and my dad walked in again, this time he sat on my bed on the other side to where my mother was sitting.

My mother placed her hand on my upper thigh and ran it up the side of my body until she reached under my arm pit, "At least you didn't put a bra and knickers on under your nighty. That would really have overheated you."

My mum's hand had passed the bottom of my nighty and was on my lower leg, "You need to start shaving your legs."

"I don't need too, not until I need to wear tights or stockings."

My dad put his hand on my lower leg as well, "You would be better wearing stockings or going barelegged, a good tan is much better than stockings or tights."

I looked down at my father's hand as it rubbed over the stubble of my lower leg and up until he reached the hem of my nighty and stopped. My mother lifted the hem of my nighty a few inches higher up my thigh and my dad's hand moved that few inches as well. Then my dad twisted and turned his body until he was lying behind me and he pressed his rapidly growing cock against my nighty covered bum.

He lifted the back of my hair and kissed my neck and then kissed down my shoulder as far as he could pull the neck of my nighty open, the front of my nighty had four buttons that went from the neck to around my belly button. My mother reached up to the neck of my nighty and twisted the top button out of its hole, my father's hand moved with a jerk to my shoulder as the button slipped from the hole and now my dad's hand was over my shoulder and he was kissing along the yoke of my neck towards his hand.

Mum twisted the second button on my nighty open and now my dad's hand dragged the neck of my nighty down past my elbow, he slipped his hand out of the material and then down to my bottom where he scrunched up the back of my nighty so that it was above my bottom, then he rolled me onto my back and lifted his leg up over my thigh and his erection was pressing against my hip, through my nighty, now that I was on my back my dad kissed along my collar bone, up my neck and over my chin.

As his lips approached mine I felt his hand tugging the front of my nighty out from under his leg and it was lifted up past my belly button, he twisted his lower body a little and his cock slid across my hip, leaving a sticky trail until it reached the dark triangle of wild hair above my sex. I slid my hand down between us, in my mind I was reaching down to feel his cock which was unbelievably hot against my lower abdomen but I missed completely and it looked to my mother like I was trying to block my father's entry to my cunt.

My mother reached out and placed her hand on his shoulder, my dad broke off his kiss and looked down to where my hand was and then he rolled away from me. Part of me wanted to scream out 'God no, don't stop, I didn't mean that!' but it was too late, the moment was already broken. My mother looked terribly disappointed, then she said, "God I need another drink or something!"

My dad rolled off of my bed, "I've got a few more smokes, we could go outside, it'll be a hell of a lot cooler than in here!"

My mum put on her bathrobe, dad did the same and they both went to stand outside the front door to our apartment to smoke another joint leaving me sitting on my bed on my own, my nighty gathered around my midriff with just one shoulder still in place holding the front up. I found my dressing gown, it was far too short, I really needed a new one but I didn't usually wear it often enough to waste the money. I pulled it on and as I stood up my nighty fell almost down to my ankles, I looked at my reflection in the mirror that had been mounted on the wall opposite the only window to make the room look like it was dual aspect and to give a fake impression of space, I looked ridiculous and so I slipped out of my dressing gown and nighty and put my dressing gown on again, then I stepped out on the front with my parents.

They were passing the joint backwards and forwards between them, I was offered a turn, I went to wave the joint away but remembered how my moving my hand earlier had killed the moment and the fun so I allowed my dad to press the cigarette against my lips and followed his direction to draw air through the joint down deep into my lungs and hold it there for a count of at least ten before exhaling it slowly. The joint disappeared rather quickly with the three of us smoking it and another was lit from the dying embers of the previous one.

We had just started smoking the second joint when we heard voices out on the main path the other side of the overgrown privet hedge, we couldn't see who was coming or even if they were just passing us by out on the main path. They seemed to appear at our side in a flash, they must have stopped talking as they transited from the main path to the path around our apartment block. Because of the hedge mum, dad and I had to stand with our backs against the wall to our apartment so that the f****y could pass; they were stopping in apartment two-two-six, right next door to ours.

The man stopped and said hi to us, the woman pushed past him with an air of anger and impatience without saying a word.

"Hi, I'm Gordon, this is my son Paul and that was my wife, Claire, she's not usually so grumpy but she got a migraine from the disco, they had the music far too loud and now she has to go to bed as quickly as possible, wish I had realised I wouldn't have paced myself with my beer."

"Paul, get in here, time for bed and I don't want you waking me up."

Paul had an apologetic look on his face and he looked torn between stopping with his dad talking to us and heeding his mother.

My dad introduced himself and my mum, then he got round to me, "And this is our daughter Victoria, she's just turned f******n."

Paul said, "Good night." And walked off to their apartment, their f****y room light was on and I noticed that their curtains didn't meet in the middle of the window, leaving a broad shaft of light cutting across the path. I saw Paul walk past the window to roughly where my bed was in our room and I saw him strip off through the gap in the curtains before the light went off.

"Paul's fifteen but he still takes notice of his mother, not really a mummy's boy but he's frightened of her, I guess I was in the past too." Gordon laughed as he said that.

"So does your wife often get migraines?" My mother asked Gordon.

"Well, I think she got the migraine because she saw me dancing with another woman. Nothing brings on Claire's migraine faster than seeing me having a little fun."

I stopped looking towards Gordon's apartment after the light was turned off but I realised that Paul had quite happily stripped totally naked in the f****y room even though his mother was in there with him so perhaps my parents weren't so strange being naked around the house as often as they were.

I was now looking at Gordon, he was looking from my mother to me, he was talking to my dad but he never once looked in my father's direction, he checked out my legs and the neckline of my dressing gown, then he did the same to my mother, the next time he looked back at my legs I saw my mum pull the zipper on the front of her dressing gown down a little so that the next time he looked back towards my mum there was more cleavage on show, I noticed that my dad smiled at Gordon's reaction, my dad was looking at the front of Gordon's trousers and the smile came when he saw the tent form in the front of Gordon's trousers.

Gordon cleared his throat, "Does your window open?"

My dad chuckled in amusement at Gordon's sudden change of direction.

"No, we've been coming here for years, we always use this apartment and the window hasn't opened for at least eight years. They hold a few fans at Guest Services; if you get in early in the morning you might be able to hire one."

I was now watching my mother, she was touching her hair, pulling strands of hair from her face and pulling them behind her ears and as they were talking I noticed her touching Gordon's elbow a few times, then she said, "Well, how do you fancy a night-cap Gordon?"

"I'd love a drink; Claire kind of dragged me away from the bar before I really had the time for a proper drink."

My mother gave Gordon a coquettish grin, then she kind of batted her eyes at my dad and said, "You want a drink too darling?"

"No thanks, I'm going to finish my cigarette out here."

My mum took Gordon's elbow and led him into our f****y room, I was about to follow them but my dad caught my arm as I went to walk past him. "You can stop out here with me, help me keep this going."

The spliff had gone out because no one was drawing air through it. The person who had made the spliff up had made it with pure cannabis resin without cutting it with tobacco, the tobacco would have kept the cigarette burning and it would have totally disappeared in the time that we had been talking to Gordon.

Where my dad had stopped me was in a direct line with the gap in the curtains, the same gap that I had just watched Paul strip off through but this time it was our own room that I was looking at. I saw my mother pour Gordon a drink but before he even started to drink it they were both on the large double bed and Gordon had stripped my mother off totally. My dad lit the joint again, took a deep breath through it and then he pressed it against my lips for me to take a hit.

I was in front of my dad and he was right up behind me, we were both looking at the same show going on in our f****y room, my mum being fucked by Gordon, my dad exhaled a huge cloud of white smoke above my head and then he stepped in a little closer to me, his right hand held the spliff against my lips as his left arm d****d over my left shoulder, the tips of his fingers just resting on the rise of my left breast, "Your mother loves making new friends, she's always been worried about meeting men at home because of you, she didn't think that you would understand her needs."

It was hard to drag my eyes away from my mother but I did and I looked over my shoulder at my dad, he had just filled his lungs with smoke from the spliff, he leaned his head forward, covered my lips with his and then he breathed the smoke into my lungs as we kissed and at the same time he slid his hand further down over my breast and fondled it through my dressing gown.

"I know that the thought of sex with a man can be frightening, especially a big man but you have to realise that since the day of your first period you would have been able to take a man of my size easily, the painful bit is always breaking through the hymen and it doesn't matter how old you are or how big the man is, breaking your hymen will be just as painful that first time. Just don't worry about the size of a man's cock, just a quick pain, like a plaster being pulled off and it's all over."

I had returned to watching my mum and Gordon, he had been fucking her for fifteen minutes and now he was standing at the side of the bed and I thought it was all over but it was just an interval, he was standing there while my mum sucked his cock. The spliff was pressed against my lips again, I filled my lungs and I was buzzing all over by that point, then my dad turned my face to his again, covered my mouth with his and we kissed until I was ready to breath the smoke out and this time my dad drew it from my lungs and into his own.

We parted our lips just as my mother started grunting, we could clearly hear her through the open doors, I looked over my shoulder at her, she was on her back again, her knees pressing against her tits and Gordon was throwing his body down on top of hers and he quickly took her past her boiling point.

"What did you think of Paul?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, Paul was definitely checking you out, he liked the looks of you, I could have a word with him and suggest that he asks you out to the junior disco tomorrow afternoon."

"I'm not going to the k**'s club this year; I think they will be a little young for me this year."

"Yes, you're right; you've grown up a lot over the last year."

We had finished the spliff and we just stood outside our room watching my mother fucking Gordon for another fifteen minutes, he finally finished off in her with a loud grunt and a few French expletives, then he got dressed and downed his drink in one go before kissing my mum and walking past us, he blushed as he looked at my dad, nodded his head in thanks, he gave me a schoolboy grin as he passed me.

"Well, I guess it's time to go in, God, it's almost two o'clock."

Mum was laying on her bed, still totally naked, my dad pulled the zipper down on the front of my dressing gown and pulled it off of my shoulders, he threw my robe over the hook on the back of the bedroom door, then he guided me onto their bed and sat me at my mother's side before pushing my bed over so it made one huge bed in the middle of the room.

Dad asked mum, "Did he cum in you?"

She nodded her head.


She nodded her head again, "I don't think that his wife gives him a lot of sex, his balls were full up to the brim."

My dad got down on the bed and buried his head between her legs, licking all over her bald cunt before he started to eat Gordon's spunk out of her cunt. I fell asl**p cuddling in my mother's arms as my dad made a pig of himself eating spunk from her cunt.

I let my dad talk me into wearing a white t-shirt and white shorts with no bra or knickers under when we went to breakfast at nine o'clock. Well, I say shorts, last year the shorts were just white tennis shorts and last year no one ever saw them because I wore them under an oversized t-shirt, this year, because of a year's worth of growth, the tennis shorts looked more like hot-pants and the t-shirt my dad gave me was very small, very tight and my dad talked me into tucking it into the top of my shorts. My mother dressed exactly the same as me, I hadn't really noticed how often my mum dressed the way I did because I had always finished my outfit off with a large jumper or coat on top which was the only deviation point between our dress.

When we got to the dining room we found it crowded with people, most tables were full but we were spotted by Gordon, he and his f****y were sitting at a table for ten and he called us over to share their table. We went to fetch our food from the buffet counter and my dad was the first to sit down with his food, he'd picked up a coffee for my mum as well while she was queuing for an omelette to be made and when he sat down, he put mum's coffee down in front of Paul and whispered something to Paul.

As I walked back to the table with my breakfast Paul moved over and sat at the end of the table. It was obvious that my dad wanted my mum to sit between him and Gordon and that Paul had moved to a place where his knees would be pressed closely next to mine when I sat in the last seat. When my mother sat between Gordon and my dad the look on Claire's face changed, she looked like a bull-dog that had just bitten down on a wasp.

It took a while before Gordon made a move but after cutting up all of his food, his left hand slipped off of the table and went straight onto my mum's upper thigh, I saw what he did and so did Paul, then Paul raced to copy his father, cutting all of his breakfast up into small pieces and then just using his fork in his left hand to pick up the food from his plate and his right hand slipped under the table and onto my knee, rubbing up and down from my knee to the leg of my shorts.

Paul was at least making small talk while he was touching my leg, he asked if I was going to the pool or the beach after breakfast, I looked over at my parents and then towards Claire, she still looked very upset and didn't know whether to look at her son sitting next to me or her husband sitting next to my mum so she looked like she was at a tennis match.


"Oh great, where on the beach do you usually go, the part close to the clubhouse, by the lifeguard tower or by the Robin Hood bar at the other end? I'll look out for you after I've got my stuff"

"Well, we don't usually go on the main beach, it's always too crowded."

"Where do you go then?"

"You know the maintenance compound?"

"Yes, but that's outside the camp."

"Yes, there's a way through the bushes to a small bay the other side of the fence. It's not cleaned and can be a little stony but only a few people ever go there."

Paul smiled, his fingers were touching the leg of my shorts and he'd stopped rubbing from my knee to my shorts. I didn't know if I was supposed to slap his hand away as it was now resting just an inch from my pussy, I looked over to my mum and dad. My dad was looking down at where Paul's hand was and then looking up into my eyes and smiling at me, then I noticed that my mum was sitting with her legs wide open and Gordon had actually managed to get his hand inside the leg hole of her shorts so I relaxed a little.

Paul felt me relax and he started to pull my right leg towards him slightly, opening my legs and then his fingers started to rub down between my legs, I shivered and then became self-conscious all over again because Claire was paying Paul and me more attention after I shivered. I was f***ed to push Paul's hand away from my leg, he didn't seem upset, he'd gotten further with me than most boys of his age got to with a girl and he could see that I was okay until his mother started looking at us closely.

Claire called an end to her f****y's breakfast and as she dragged Gordon out of the dining room they were well on their way to a full blown domestic. Dad was finished his food but mum and I still hadn't finished so my dad made his excuses, he was going to the shop and he would meet us back at our apartment.

I finished next and sat with mum until she finished, she was taking her time though, as we sat there, more than half the men and boys in the room were looking at us and as they left the room the men would make a detour to pass close to our table for a better look. I was well used to seeing men gawking at mum and knew that it really made her day to be the centre of men's attention. I wasn't used to men looking at me, in the past, even sitting next to my mum with hundreds of men looking at her not one of them ever noticed me, today, everyone was looking at us both, checking us out equally.

I did hear an inner voice in my head, ''At least they aren't women and girls checking us out.' That was very telling, I had never really thought about why I had been so keen to hide my body in the past, I had just thought that I didn't like attention in general but I was actually loving the men and boys checking my body out, that was really nice and what Paul had been doing was a real turn on too.

As we left the dining room my mother and I linked arms and walked slowly towards our apartment, my mum was wiggling her bum rather a lot as we walked along and after a few hundred yards I found that I was copying her, wiggling my arse as I walked too. I had never really understood why my mother walked with such a wiggle in her bum but as I copied her I realised that it was because of the way she dressed, the tight shorts without panties meant that every wiggle caused the gusset to rub across my labia and put increased pressure on my magic button. The more pleasure I felt, the more pronounced the wiggle in my bum.

It seemed like half the men on the site were out walking to or from the main commercial area and every one of them were watching my mum and me as we walked home. I did look back over my shoulder once and saw my dad walking behind us, he was talking to other men who were doing exactly what my dad was doing, looking at two wriggly arses, my dad had a huge grin on his face and a lump in his own shorts, I even saw a man who was looking over his shoulder at us so intently that he walked right into a lamp post and ended up splat on his own arse.

I was almost fizzing as mum unlocked the front door and we slipped out of the sun and into the shade of our room. My dad had an electric fan in one hand and what looked like a newspaper under his arm, I was a little shocked, I had never seen my dad read a newspaper in my life, he didn't like the news, all he really related to was music, music and my mother of course. "My God you should have heard what the men were saying about you two back there, got me all turned on all over again."

My dad had fucked my mother twice the night before and once again before we went for breakfast which almost caused us to be late for breakfast and my mother had also fucked Gordon for over an hour, she whispered to me, "I'm a little sore at the moment, do you want to give your father a hand?"

I gave mum a confused look, "You don't have to let him go all the way if you don't want too, he just needs a hand!"

While I was making up my mind my father passed me his newspaper and it turned out not to be a newspaper at all, it was actually a new bikini from the Waikiki Beach Boutique, the most expensive shop in the whole complex. I ripped it open eagerly, I had never owned a bikini before, I had never wanted to wear one in my life before, even the baggy one-piece swimming costume that I usually wore to swimming classes in school was usually worn with a t-shirt over it whenever I was out of the water.

Titanium white, one size fits all, French cut and very chic. Totally impractical for swimming but fantastic for tanning or just catching the boy's eyes. I felt the material; it would turn totally transparent if it ever got wet I was sure of that.

My dad told me that I'd look fantastic in the bikini on our almost private little beach if I wore the bikini for him, I looked towards my mum, she was kneeling on the bed, the almost eight foot wide bed and she nodded at me and smiled, then she pursed her lips as if she was 'Air-kissing' someone and I got the message, mum wanted me to kiss my dad for getting me such an expensive present.

I dropped the bikini on the bed, reached my arms up and around my dad's neck and kissed him on his lips, not the first time on this holiday that I'd kissed him on his lips rather than his cheek but the first time that I had initiated it. I had intended it to be a three or four 'Mississippi' kiss but after the count of three my dad's left hand cupped the back of my head, pulling my mouth harder into his and his right hand slipped down over my bottom and squeezed my bum through my shorts. I caught a glimpse of my dad looking at my mum as we kissed and I also spotted her smile at him and then hold her hand, the tip of her index finger close to the tip of her thumb, indicating a small or little amount of something.

My bum was freed and my dad moved his right hand up my back, he pulled my t-shirt out of the back of my shorts, then he rubbed around and pulled the front out too, then he let go of my head and pulled my t-shirt off over my head, I even lifted my arms to make it easier for him. Then my dad stripped off totally and drew me back into his arms and rained kisses down on my lips and breasts. As he was sucking my nipples into his mouth he unfastened my shorts and pulled them down as far as he could reach.

While my dad was fondling my breast with one hand his other hand slipped down, his fingertips ran through my pussy hair and tried to get between my legs but they were being held close together by my tight shorts so he couldn't get to his target. I didn't want to reach down to push my shorts past my knees; I didn't want my move to be seen as a rejection as it had been the night before.

My dad's hands were both busy so when I felt other hands pushing my legs together and pulling at my shorts I knew that my mother was taking a hand in helping my father reach his target. I felt my shorts fall around my ankles, my mother tapped my right leg and I lifted my right foot off of the floor so she could safely remove my shorts, as soon as my legs were free my feet sprang apart as wide as I could get them so that my dad could get his fingers between my legs and start to work me to an orgasm by massaging my labia and clitoris with his fingertips. My mother pulled me down onto the bed by her side, I was facing her, she was still wearing her t-shirt and shorts while dad and I were naked.

I was pulled tight against my mother's body, she whispered, "Just relax, I won't let him hurt you this time, he just needs a little loving and then we can get off to the beach."

My dad was now behind me, I was about to roll over to face him but my mother held me in place, I felt my dad's thumb f***e its way between my thighs at the top of my legs. He opened a gap just wide enough for his cock to slide between my thighs, his cock was so long that when his pubic hair patted my bottom the mushroom head of his cock stood out in front of me by a full inch. My mum kissed me and then her fingers reached for my dad's cock and she pushed his cock up hard against my pussy. My dad started to rock himself back and forth; I started to open my legs a little for him to try and make it easier for him, "No darling, keep your legs tightly closed it will feel nicer for your father."

I heard voices outside, I looked over my mother's shoulder just as a shadow passed over our curtains and was glad that we left them closed that morning, then my eyes were drawn to the gap that my dad and I had watched mum and Gordon fucking through the night before. I saw Paul's face, perfectly framed in the gap in the badly fitting curtains, I couldn't be sure that he was actually watching what was going on in the room but I had to assume that he was because of where he was standing.

I reached a climax and then my mum said, "Okay, get on with it; you've made her feel good."

My dad's thrusting sped up a little and then he started to breathe a little heavily and his movements were more laboured, "Are you ready Vicky? Your father's about to shoot his load, just keep relaxed, and it won't hurt."

I had my eyes fixed on Paul's to see if there were any tell-tale signs that he was watching us, I wished that I could see down as far as his shorts to see if he was excited, I felt hot, wet liquid between my legs and my mother suddenly pushed my dad's cock up harder and at that moment my dad lowered himself slightly, altering the position of his cock against my pussy, "Just keep relaxed" and my mum pressed my dad's cockhead into the opening of my vagina, no more than a half an inch of his cock entered me and then there were three more jets of semen that were injected deeply into my body.

After my dad had finished climaxing and his body had stopped jerking about he lay still, the tip of his cock still just inside my body and as soon as his body stopped jerking my mum let his cock go and brought her fingers up to her mouth, there were long strings of what looked like crazy-glue hanging from her fingers which she pushed into her mouth and sucked off greedily.

It took around ten minutes but eventually my dad's cock shrank and slipped out of my body and then out from between my thighs. My mum took a tissue and wiped my outer pussy lips clean and dry, "We don't want to get rid of it all from inside, if you want to try going a little further in a bit it will help as a lubricant."

I was handed my new bikini and as I put it on I saw Paul smile at me through the gap in the curtains. I wanted to wear my shorts and t-shirt on top of my bikini but my dad persuaded me just to wear my t-shirt for the walk down to the beach, once again my mum was dressed in exactly the same way that I was, her bikini was a slightly different colour but basically the same French cut. By the time we stepped out of our apartment Paul had moved to the end of the path so it didn't look like he'd been spying on us through the window.

"I couldn't find the beach you mentioned at breakfast so I thought I could walk along with you guys."

My dad said, "Where's your mum and dad?"

"They've had a bit of fight and now my dad's buying my mum a present in town to make up for it, I refused to go shopping with my mum in this heat so they left me to play on the beach."

We followed the main path until the last apartment block and then stepped through another overgrown bush; it looked like the gardeners had tried to hide the path we usually used to follow to our private little beach by digging up the path and planting new bushes over it. At the back fence we turned right and walked until we reached the maintenance compound's fence and then we squeezed through the gap between the back fence and the compound's wall. It was a few more yards and a struggle through gorse bushes and tall clumps of sedge grass and we were finally on the small secluded bay.

My dad and Paul cleared away the stones on a patch of the beach large enough for us to lay four towels out comfortably and then my mum and dad lay out in the sun to start their tanning. Paul was beating around the bush a little but eventually he asked me if I wanted to take a little walk with him, I looked at my mum; she smiled and nodded her head so I walked off round the bay with Paul.

"Your dad told me earlier that he was hoping that you'd find a boyfriend for the holiday."

"Really, when did he tell you that?"

"When he was buying you that bikini in the Waikiki Boutique, when my mum and dad started fighting I headed for the shops to watch women changing in the changing rooms."

"What do you mean?"

"The curtains are just as badly fitted in the changing rooms as they are in the rabbit hutches they call apartments. If I stand in the right place I get to see women changing into swimming costumes, your dad caught me and that's when he told me that he hoped you'd find a boyfriend."

We walked a little further around the bay and as it was low tide we were able to walk around the rocky headland to just out of sight of my parents. "Can I kiss you?"


"Well, I really want to, I've been trying to get a girlfriend for three years but never had any luck so far, you letting me touch your leg at breakfast was the closest I've been to sex in my life so far."

"You only rubbed my leg, that wasn't anywhere near to sex."

"My fingers were right next to your sex, your mum and dad didn't mind me doing it and you only got frightened when my mother started looking at us."

Paul grabbed my wrist and stopped me walking, "Well, can I? Can I kiss you?"

I didn't say anything but I was conscious that I did use the tip of my tongue to moisten my lips and Paul spotted that and took it as the green light, he closed his eyes and leaned in and kissed me. I got to ten Mississippis before I forgot all about counting and my hand slipped up to the back of Paul's neck and I was stroking his neck and up into the hair on the back of his head.

Paul took a sudden bravery pill and grabbed a handful of my left breast through my skimpy bikini top, I wouldn't have even got to one Mississippi while his hand was on my breast before he suddenly let go and jumped away flinching. He stood for a minute squinting at me as I stood there shocked at his sudden leap away, then he slowly opened his eyes fully and then over full, the shocked look was on his face rather than mine, "Aren't you going to slap my face?"

"Why? Did you want me to slap you?"

"No, but girls usually do if I try it on and I've never got that far before."

I made a sudden jab with my hand, caught one of his nipples between thumb and index finger and squeezed as hard as I could. Paul looked even more shocked and there was a tear in his eye, then I let his nipple go free and brushed the tips of my fingers over his chest, lingering gently over the nipple I had just bruised. "Now, which did you prefer, the quick grab or the gentle caress?"

"The second way!"

I nodded in agreement with him, then I took his left wrist and lifted it up, I took his hand and placed it gently under my breast cupping it through my bikini, then I moved it from side to side so it was like a very tender caress but it was all at my own initiation. Paul was looking from my breast to my eyes, then, when I let his hand go free he carried on caressing my breast and once I had stopped driving his movements the pleasure increased tenfold. He moved his hand from simply cupping under my breast to sliding all over, when he felt my nipple grow under the thin material of my bikini top he grinned and whispered "Wow!"

I turned my back on Paul and looked to see if anyone was close enough to see us, I looked over my shoulder and Paul was looking confused, "There's no one about, my top only has a simple bow holding it closed!"

I smiled at Paul and then I looked back along the beach, I felt Paul's fingers tug at the end of the bow on the back of my bikini top but not a full blown pull, just like he was testing, like he was expecting me to turn at any moment and knee him in his 'happy-sacks'. I looked over my shoulder at Paul again, "What's up, don't you want to see my tits?"

"Fucking hell yes, you have gorgeous tits and I'd love to see what they look like out in the open."

I gave him another smile of encouragement and then turned to look back along the bay, "I'll keep look out!"

There was a slow, gentle pull on the open end of the knot holding my bikini top closed. I scanned the area for people coming close to where Paul and I were standing ankle deep in water, the waves gently rolling the water to around calf deep six or seven times a minute, the sixth, or possibly seventh role went slightly higher than those proceeding it almost wetting my upper thigh each time and as it receded it dragged the loose sand from under my feet.

I counted five large waves hitting my legs before the knot finally gave way and my bikini top fell loosely from my neck on its halter strap. It had taken Paul so long to unfasten the knot that I was on the raggedy edge of a climax from the excitement that built up in my body from Paul taking so long and the fact that I felt so exposed out on the point, exposed even though I knew that there was no one within sight of us.

I pulled the halter strap over my head and then turned to face Paul, "Well, what do you think?"

"Fucking hell, you have the best tits in the world, don't get me wrong, my mum's tits are the only ones I've seen in real life, well, up as close and open as this but I've seen millions of tits in books and on the internet but this is far more special."

"You can kiss me again if you like."

I looked down at the front of Paul's trunks; there was a very respectable rod down the front of Paul's trunks and as he leaned in to kiss me the spot of shame grew to the size of a golf ball. Paul kissed me tenderly and his right hand started to fondle my breasts gently and his left hand was between us, his knuckles rubbing against my thigh and he tried to adjust his cock in his trunks.

I pulled my lips from Paul's and said, "You uncomfortable down there?"

"Well, seeing and touching your tits has kind of made a little problem down there."

"Do you want a little help from me?"

"Oh my God yes, yes please."

I reached down and rubbed Paul's cock through his trunks before slipping my hand down the front and curling my fingers around his cock. Our lips met again and I felt him gasp against my lips and then he sighed as my hand started to work up and down as I rubbed his cock, we kissed solidly until he groaned and I felt him spurting all over my belly and hip. I broke the kiss and looked down at his cock in my hand. Fortunately his spunk had splashed down over the thin side strap of my bikini bottoms so there was little sign of his mess. His trunks were a different story though; you could see where three jets of semen had splashed down on his trunks.

"You'd better go in the sea and get your trunks properly wet."

I used my fingers like a strigil to sc**** off Paul's spunk and then washed it from my fingers in the sea while Paul romped in the deeper water. When he was finished letting off steam he came back and went to kiss me but stopped short, "Is it okay for me to kiss you again?"

That made me smile, just a few minutes ago Paul was a 'Grab for it and run' kind of boy, I put him in his place, then I gave him a present, using my hand to give him a few moments of pleasure and now he was a changed person. I nodded my head and Paul kissed me for ten Mississippis before pulling away and reaching out to fondle my breasts with both hands and as he leaned in again to kiss me I stopped him, he looked very confused. I looked over my shoulder, away from the camp and towards town, "Someone's coming from town, we'd better go back."

Paul looked very disappointed, "Do we have to go back to your parents?"

I could read it in his eyes, 'If we go back to her parents that will be the end of my fun!'

"My dad's a bit uptight about the locals finding out about our little beach, if outsiders start to use it the camp will close off the holes in the fence to stop them getting into the camp for free."

Paul still looked disappointed but he did end up nodding his head, he understood where my father was coming from so we started walking back towards my parents, "Aren't you going to put your top back on?"

I shook my head and Paul looked worried, "What if they think that I took it off?"

"You did take it off!"

"God I know that and you know it but I don't want your dad to think it!"

"He won't care."

Paul was keeping his distance from me as we walked back towards where we had left my mum and dad, about half way back I moved in closer, I reached out my right hand and touched the back of his trunks, "They've dried quickly."

"Yes, it's the material, it always dries fast but the sun is strong too, that's helping to dry them faster."

I hooked my thumb into the back of his trunks with the flat of my hand on his right buttock and hip, "I could be your girlfriend while we're on holiday if you like!"

"I'd like to be your boyfriend all the time; I've never met a girl like you before."

"We live too far apart to be proper boy and girl friend but here on holiday, until you go home. Aren't there any girls at school that you fancy?"

Paul laughed and then he put his left arm over my shoulder, Ron Green fancies me and William Harrison has flirted with me a lot but they don't have tits like yours and they don't look half as good as you do in bikini bottoms."

"What are you going on about?"

"I go to an all boy's school; it turns a lot of boys funny!"

I laughed, "I go to a convent school, about half the girls are Lesbos, well either Lesbos or they have pet dogs!"

"So, no boys at your school like there are no girls at mine!"

"That's right."

"Do the Lesbos bother you?"

"Not much, I dress to hide at school and avoid the changing rooms as much as possible but if they saw me like this they'd kill you to get at me."

"Erm, you said that half of the girls were Lesbos or had pet dogs, what did you mean about them having pet dogs?"

I stopped and looked at him with a smile on my face, he was blushing like a stop light, "What! Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Don't you know about girls and their pet dogs? They say a dog is a man's best friend but they are even better friends to girls!"

I kissed him and then we walked along again, I saw my dad first, he was standing on the grass area, just off the sand, it was two or three feet higher than the beach and it was obvious that my dad was keeping a look out all around, there was a man standing a few feet behind him who seemed to be looking down at where my mother was. When my mum came into my view I realised that she wasn't alone, there was a man sitting at her side looking at her, she was on her back and there was another man between her thighs.

Paul stopped and held me back, "I think your mum is..."

"She's probably being fucked."

Paul's jaw dropped and he looked at me totally shocked, "You've seen your mother being fucked before?"

"Well, the first time I watched her being fucked was last night when your dad fucked her. I never realised it before but every year we came here in the past, when the men started to gather around my mum, my dad would take me off to the commercial centre to play on the amusements or get me ice cream but I get the feeling that he would have preferred to stop here and watch my mother with the men.

I went to kiss Paul but his mouth was opening and closing, he was either imitating a gold fish or he was trying to get words out that his brain wouldn't form in his throat. "What's wrong?"

"You, you, you said you watched my dad fucking..."

I could see that Paul was having a lot of difficulty getting his words out; he was almost in a state of apoplectic shock. "What's the problem Paul? Is it because you didn't know that your dad had sex?"

Paul managed to move the blockage, "No, it's not that, I guess that he and my mum do it sometimes but I didn't know that he'd do someone else."

"God, I'm sorry, I didn't think, my dad seems perfectly happy that my mum fucks other men and they do it every day, sometimes twice a day."

"How do you know that your mum and dad do it every day?"

"I hear them, every night and most mornings and I'm sure that they do it in the day sometimes as well."

"I hear my mum and dad but only two or three times a year."

"Yes, my mum said that she didn't think your mum gave him much sex."

I saw the man that had been between my mother's thighs get up, he ripped a condom off of his cock and threw it onto the sand about six feet away, the man who had been sitting watching them closely looked over towards me and Paul, a worried look on his face and I noticed that he was holding the small foil wrapper of a condom in his hand. My mother was beckoning for the second man to join her but he sat still, he just nodded his head in my direction, my mum looked over at me and Paul, she saw that I was topless and she smiled and gave a little clap of her hands and mouthed, 'Well done darling!'

I could see that the man was very reluctant to move in on my mum while Paul and I were standing there watching and then another man came out of the bushes.

"You wait here Paul, I'll go and get our towels, I don't think that man is too happy that we're watching."

I walked over to my mum and picked up two of the towels, then I recognised the man, I'd seen him most years at the camp and always assumed that he worked there, his hand was covering his erection, I'd never seen him in swimming trunks before never mind totally naked. I nodded my head at the man in recognition, "Hi Mr Gildert, nice to see you again."

David Gildert relaxed slightly, "Nice to see you too Victoria, I didn't recognise you, you've grown a lot since the last time I saw you, I'm sure that you were flat chested two years ago when I last saw you."

I smiled and David stood up, he didn't bother covering his cock any more, he stepped over to me and wrapped his arms around me and kissed me on my cheek, then he whispered, "The last time I saw you was in your apartment, your dad brought me in after you were asl**p, you looked like a little angel when you were sl**ping."

I looked to where I'd left Paul but my father had called him over and I watched as my dad gave Paul something and Paul took one look and then stuffed his hand down his trunks, Paul blushed a deep red and then hightailed it back to where I'd left him. I felt David jab me in the stomach a few times with his cock and finally I managed to peel his arms from around me. I walked back to Paul and took his arm and pulled him about twenty feet away from my mum and dad. My mum was grunting through the sex act before we found our new spot to place our towels on the sand.

As I went down onto my knees Paul was looking over at my mum and David, "Will she let the other's fuck her too?"

"Probably, this is the first time I've been around on the beach when other men were around."

There were three men waiting behind my father now while David was making a pig of himself fucking my mother. "What did my dad say to you?"

Paul blushed again and then he pulled three condoms out of the tiny pocket down inside the front of his trunks, "He told me to make sure that I used these."

I burst out laughing, then both Paul's and my attention were drawn towards my mum and David Gildert, David was almost bellowing out as he grunted through his climax. Again, like the first man, David stood up, then he ripped off his condom and threw it on the sand next to the first one. David pulled his shorts on and walked past the three men and my dad talking in a little group. My dad gave each of the men a condom and as I lay down on the towel again as the three men walked over to my mother together.

Paul remained propped up on his elbow watching my mother and the three men, then his eyes widened, "Wow, I don't believe it!"

I didn't really want to look but Paul's exclamation f***ed me back up and looking over my shoulder, one man was on his back, my mum was squatting on top of him, riding his cock as the second man was kneeling behind her lining his condom covered cock up with her arsehole and the third man was moving round in front of her and pointing his cock at her mouth. I looked over at my dad, he had the same expression on his face as he had when he finally won first prize at the talent show.

I lay back down again and put my left arm roughly where Paul's neck should be if he wasn't still watching my mother with a look of great admiration on his face, "God, she's sucking the third man's cock now and he's a whopper but it's all the way in her mouth."

"You can go over to get a better look if you like or you can lie here with me!"

Paul looked down at my face to see if I was being shirty with him for watching my mum fucking three men at the same time, then he grinned at me and he lay down again. We kissed and Paul slipped his hand on my stomach, then he broke the kiss, "Your belly's wet, was that from me earlier?"

"No, that was David Gildert, when he hugged me he prodded my belly with his cock."

"The dirty old bugger."

I pulled Paul's mouth against mine again, partly to shut him up and partly because I had decided that I quite liked kissing boys under the hot sun. As we kissed Paul slithered in a little closer and started to rub his swimwear covered erection against my hip. I broke the kiss, "You horny again?"

"Of course I am, I've got a Goddess in my arms, three condoms from your dad and your mum's performing every schoolboy's fantasy shag just twenty feet away."

I slipped my right hand down between us and into Paul's trunks. I started to wank him off slowly inside his trunks, I could see that Paul's eyes were open and he was trying to look over at my dad, obviously still worrying that my dad might get mad if he caught me wanking him off, then he closed his eyes again and a little shiver ran through his body.

"You do that great, how many boys have you tossed off before?"

"You're the first."

"Wow, you do great for a first timer, would your dad kill me if I touch you?"

"I guess it depends on where you want to touch me!"

Paul's left hand was rubbing over my belly, around the place that David Gildert had left his mark earlier.

"A bit lower!"

"A bit lower..."

'I stopped mid-sentence, I realised a bit lower than what! Paul wanted to touch me between my legs, the only part of my body covered by my bikini bottoms.'

I was just about to say he could carry on and touch me wherever he wanted when a shadow came over us, my father had come over and he was in a perfect position to see my hand down the front of Paul's trunks. Paul was really torn, his hand shot round my wrist, part of him wanted to pull my hand out and of his trunks and part of him wanted to just try and hide what I was doing from my father.

"Vicky needs some sun screen on, you want to do it for her Paul?"

Paul seemed to stop breathing for a full two minutes, then he relaxed, gave a sigh and stopped trying to hide what I was doing to him then he nodded his head to my father.

"Here..." My father handed Paul a tube of sun screen, "...make sure that you cover her all over, use plenty and rub it well in."

My dad turned to walk away and then stopped, his back still towards me, "And it might be better if you take your bikini bottoms off as well Vicky, if that sun oil goes on the material it'll never wash off."

I looked at Paul's face, his head looked like it was about to split in two he was grinning so broadly. "Your dad said you should take your knickers off for me so I can rub oil all over you!"

Paul was almost wetting himself he was laughing so much but he stopped laughing when I pulled my hands out of his trunks to use both hands to pull my bikini bottoms down. The broad grin returned as soon as Paul saw my bushy triangle pop into view and suddenly he was giving my cunt a very close inspection. I looked over towards my dad, "You're making me feel uncomfortable, anyone would think you'd never seen a pussy before."

"Well, I haven't, not in real life and the girls on the internet never have that much hair."

"I don't have a lot of hair, just the normal amount for a girl of my age."

Paul made a big thing out of rubbing the sunscreen all over my body, he saved my cunt until last and asked me to open my legs for him and rubbed sun oil all over my hairy bush and labia. I'll give Paul his dues though, after I told him off for ogling my cunt so closely he didn't do it again. After he finished oiling my body we both lay on our backs, Paul's hand over my cunt exploring my inner body while I was rubbing his cock again until he spurted off for a second time, this time over his own belly.

"Can I fuck you?"

"You've only just climaxed!"

"I know, but can I fuck you when I'm hard again?"

"Can we wait a little, do it somewhere a little more private than here..." I gestured with my head towards the two men talking to my father and removing their shorts. "...perhaps when my mum and dad go to the show tonight, we can slip back to our apartment and I'll let you use one of those condoms on me."

The rest of our visit to the beach was uneventful, well apart from my mum fucking another three men, making it seven men in total that she had fucked during the day on the beach and, oh yes, I wanked Paul again before we went off to get washed and changed for dinner.

When we got to dinner, the first time all day that Paul left my side as he had to eat with his parents, the entertainment manager caught my father and they were in a conversation for ages in a corner of the dining room. My dad had the same grin on his face that Paul had when he saw my cunt for the first time.

"Hey guys, guess what!"

My mum and I looked at each other and then we both said in unison, "What?"

"The nine o'clock turn can't make it, Brian has just asked me if the Adams f****y can do a forty minute set for him."

My mum and I looked at each other again, she looked excited, no, she looked deliriously excited, she was over the moon, she loved being the centre of attention and there would be fifteen hundred people in the main hall as usual on a Saturday evening. I excused myself and went to break the bad news to Paul, his cherry busting date would have to be put off, for tonight at least. I watched Paul run through a gamut of emotions, from disappointment to excitement.

"My mum and dad are going into town, they're going to see the comedy show on the pier, I wasn't really keen on going, I don't even know who Cannon and Ball are. I'd much rather watch you singing and playing guitar but they might not let me in the audience without my parents, can I come in with your f****y?"

"We won't be going in the front, turns go in round the back, there's a small bar back there where we can get ready."

Paul looked disappointed again, then his face brightened, "Can I come as your roadie or something, I could help carry your guitar or something."

If Paul had a tail he'd be wagging it, I was sure of that, "Okay, go and ask your mum and dad if you can stop here with us, I'll go and tell my parent's we might be four tonight."

Paul went to run back to his parents but stopped, then he turned and leaned in to kiss me but again stopped himself, "I love the way you said you'd tell Adam and Amanda, not ask them..." Then Paul looked around, " it okay to kiss you in public?"

I wrapped my arms around Paul's neck and dragged his body against mine and planted a huge smacker on his lips, "What's going on here?"

I felt Paul's neck shrink down into his shoulders and he seemed to be four inches shorter than usual at the sound of his father's voice but give Paul his due, he didn't break the kiss with me until I relaxed my grip on his neck.

Gordon smiled when he saw that his son was smooching with me, "Well, well, well Victoria, what is it about the women in your f****y attracting the men in mine?"

Paul blushed, his dad probably thought it was because he'd been caught kissing a girl but I knew that it was because he remembered that I'd told him that his dad had fucked my mum. I left Gordon and Paul talking and headed off looking for my parents again, passing Claire as she left the dining room. Because we'd been asked at short notice to do a forty minute set in stage for the club or rather for their punters my dad had been told to pop over the road to see their wardrobe mistress, she lived outside the camp but just literally yards away and even though she didn't hold their wardrobe at her house she knew every single item in their stock and also had access to other suppliers of costumes at short notice.

We were all measured up and our details were entered into a computer database. The woman did a few commands on her computer, my mother had said she would prefer something sexy in white and we sat and flicked through hundreds of pictures of show costumes and my mother settled on a t****ze artists costume that was in white Lycra and they had costumes for my mum and me in in our sizes but nothing for a man, then my dad remembered an Elvis tribute show where the main singer had a copy of an Elvis Las Vegas costume including a white cowboy hat.

The woman noted down where the two costumes were that my mum had chosen for us to wear and then typed in 'Elvis' and got fifteen different Elvis costumes and the one my dad remembered was the fifth in the database, the location of that was noted down as well. The four of us went over to the camp's storage rooms below the club house, my dad's costume came up first and he started to try it on while my mum and me went further into the store, my mum's costume was just a little tight but being Lycra it stretched to accommodate, mine fitted like it was made for me.

After we were both dressed the wardrobe manager pulled a face, "They were okay twenty feet in the air and well away from the audience but you will only be six feet away from the front row, they'll be far too revealing as they are..."

I looked at my mum, she went from a look of sexual excitement to disappointment in an instant and she started to pull at the rear zipper to take the costume off.

"...we need to try the costume with something like a white rah-rah skirt over it, we have loads of them floating around here somewhere."

So, our costume was white Lycra and mesh showing off a hell of a lot of our bodies, a tiny rah-rah skirt and white cowboy hats each. Mum was disappointed that she had to change back into her own clothes but we had close to two hours before our set was due to start. My mum really wanted to walk around the camp in her skimpy Lycra costume but the wardrobe manager didn't want her expensive costumes out in the general area, she bagged all three costumes and told us they would be waiting on a rack in the waiting room at the rear of the stage.

We had two hours, that sounds like an age but we had to come up with songs that we all knew that the audience could relate too, they were after all expecting a sixties group, we weren't f***ed to stick to sixties though but my dad knew that the audience would me kindly disposed to sixties music.

I heard my dad ask if there was a violin we could use or a keyboard as we only had our guitars with us. Everything was set, a very expensive keyboard was set up at one side of the stage and a violin with electronic pickup was placed on a stand. My dad had an idea for a joke, I was to play my last violin examination piece, I'd be wearing my costume but over the top I'd be wearing a 'pull away' white blouse and long navy blue skirt.

The idea was that I'd stand, centre stage, wearing my white blouse and long skirt, playing Vivaldi's violin concerto in G minor. My dad would then come out, look at the stunned faces in the audience, walk up to me and yank off my top costume and as he did, I'd change the tune from Vivaldi into the opening bars of Eleanor Rigby, "No, no I can't do that, I need to be on guitar so I can come in on the opening bars of the first song."

My dad looked very disappointed, he'd seen the opening in his head and he knew that the audience would go mad for the theatrical effects of it, "What about Paul, he's asking Gordon and Claire if he can stop here to watch us do our act, and if he can't, what about the MC doing it?"

The excitement was back in my father's face once again, "If Paul dressed in a hooded jumper with the hood up, jeans and white trainers, he could sit out in the audience, he could boo your violin playing, then run up, jump on stage, grab your top costume and run off stage right, the spot on me and your mother could open up as soon as he's past the flats."

We were fortunate that Paul was able to stay in camp with us and that he had exactly the right clothes with him. the wardrobe mistress was able to take an old skirt and white blouse and join them together at the waist while unpicking all of the stitching in the seams, just a running tack so that Paul would look like he was ripping my clothes off of my body.

Before the audience was allowed into the auditorium one seat was closed off with a reserved notice, we weren't the first act on stage and Paul was with us as we listened to the opening act of the show. Paul left as they played their last tune and after the curtains closed and the lights came up so that people could get drinks Paul made a big thing about walking down the main aisle asking people if a seat was free or not and they never were because the place was full.

Paul got to the sixth row and the end seat with the reserved note on it, he made a big thing of looking all around and then ripped the note off of the seat, ripped it up and rolled it into a ball before throwing it at the stage and sitting down.

I was centre stage as the MC announced that Derik and the Dominoes were unable to attend because of illness, "I'm sorry ladies and gentlemen, I know that Derik is very popular and many of you came here tonight just to listen to his own unique sixties styling's. I've only had a few hours to find someone to stand in so please bear with her and give a warm welcome to Victoria Fisher and she will be entertaining us tonight with Vivaldi's concerto in G minor."

The lights went down and the curtains opened, I took a deep breath and as the middle spot opened his iris I drew the bow across the strings of the violin, the opening bar to my piece of music and I heard Paul 'Boo' me. It was actually the first time in my life that I'd been booed, "This is crap, get her off!"

I'd have to rethink letting Paul loose his virginity with me after hearing that, I looked out into the darkness, a follow-spot was trained on Paul, just a faint blow but it meant that I could pick Paul out in the crowd, he booed again, I saw the man sitting next to him hit him across the back of his head, then I saw two of the security staff moving in on Paul, as I played the phrasing I'd learned off by heart I wondered if security had been told about Paul.

I watched a hand grab for Paul's jumper and he suddenly broke loose, "This is crap, get her off!"

Paul ran for the stage, he had to dodge another member of the audience and make a flying leap for the stage, he ran past me and fortunately his hand made contact with my blouse, it looked to the audience that he was trying to pull me off the stage and suddenly with the sound of tearing material picked up on my mother's microphone I changed to the opening bars of Eleanor Rigby and the other two spotlights opened on my mum and dad and my dad joined in on guitar with my mum taking the main vocal role.

There was a gasp as my clothes were ripped off, then silence as the audience tried to work out just what had happened and by the chorus they were clapping, whistling and cheering us on. I only looked over to Paul in the wings twice and then was taken away by the audience. We had been asked to do forty minutes but with encores we ended up doing an hour, I played violin, guitar and keyboard and sang the words I could remember to songs from so long ago.

As we took our final bow the MC announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, please give a big round of applauds for Adam's f****y and I'm sure that we'll be asking them back to entertain us again before the week is out."

As we took our bow I gestured for Paul to come out in stage with us to take a bow at my side, as he bowed I pulled his hood off and when he stood upright I kissed him as mum kissed dad. My mum was on such a high that I knew that she'd be lapping it up all night long and that my dad would be too, I grabbed Paul's arm, I was on a high too and I whispered in Paul's ear, "You remembered to bring those condoms with you I hope?"

Paul grinned and nodded his head and as my mum and dad went to the bar in the main auditorium I took Paul to apartment two-two-four.
... Continue»
Posted by brianbigdogsmith 2 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 9052  |  
  |  1

Stepmom & her daughter

StepMom's still my first
my name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by Marcia2 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 11707  |  
  |  12

Chapter V Lesbian Love & sodomy

Great Lesbian Love and sodomy
Chapter V --- ---

Other stories to read:

After this meeting with Michelle and Mark, we often spent evenings together. Sometimes I came alone or with the elected if it accepted the moment. Throughout this period I confess I papillonnais a girl to another. Finally, rather than admit I had in reserve several lovers, and that depending on the mood I was choosing one or the other. Each may not know the existence of others .. Not necessarily, with some it does not pose a problem while others are more exclusive I had to juggle. Looking back I wonder how it has been possible.

Given the fact that I have not a unique physical, far from it manage to have as many girls always amazed me. Now why complain about a situation? I do not understand and it is true that not understanding what is my pet peeve. I can not stand not to understand. At best I get bored at worst it makes me afraid. But leave that aside.

So the period is more enjoyable if I was young, carefree, life was good, I discovered the perversion, the multiple loves, orgies and I admit that I wallowed in there with delight. So much so that apart from the ass not much interested me and that my actions were often guided by the hope of succumbing another partner. Do not forget that I have met many women who populated my world, Minitel, but also and perhaps more by encounters with swinging friends. So I've always been fortunate to have "subjects" whose concern or the research was also sex .. I'm sure if I had dredged in places normal girls that you come across every day fishing would have been worse .. Yet my first serious love, I just met at a birthday of a good friend.

Sonia, Sonia my ha .. I really liked this woman. Yet it was very tumultuous .. at the beginning .. The first time I saw her was on the anniversary of an old friend Philippe we had our 6th and we were set up tray and after it say .. But our relations were always friendly, no history of girls. He was not aware of my escapades at least not really, but we met often and often I did not have the same companion .... So ..

On this evening, birthday I went alone. I had not wanted to bring one of my friends at the time. And I was right ... I noticed very quickly that pretty girl with short curly hair, blond, very pale skin barely golden, eyes blue-green blades of a limpid lake. And what does not was wasting, a body that seemed to be more than pretty in this fuchsia lace dress, which left guessing against day wonders. It was a friend of the s****r of Philip. I was not the only bachelor who was a priori interested in this pretty little girl .. I managed all the same to get his attention joking and telling stories. She loved to laugh and was amateur funny stories. Soon we were discussing more serious things, and I realized that she was as intelligent and cultured than pretty. I flashed on the beautiful as a matter of plastic but now talking with her, too many things I liked. Luckily the shared interest appeared. We spent most of the time of the festival also has chatting and dancing. And in my arms for a few slow was extremely pleasant. At the end of the evening .. I finally early morning we left, promising to meet again soon. With not a real kiss, but a little kiss on the lips still parted it.

And then we saw pretty quickly, invitation to the restaurant, small gifts, outings .. After a while I realized I was really hooked. I realized also that, contrary to my habit I did not want to rush things and go straight to bed .. Oh of course we had exchanged a first real kiss at the end of our 2nd night .. By leaving neither she nor I have seen actually come .. It came naturally, we were well on it's entwined to say goodbye and then we both broke down, and we exchanged a very very long kiss. I must say from talking with Sonia tardn more we nearly have sex for the first time that night. It felt like both, but was expected of them and many other of this relationship and we were afraid to break the magic. So while it is left exhilarated wisely.

I already knew I was in love, I could only see through it, I had more adventures with other girlfriends who passed me yet regularly blows son. Sonia .. I could not see it and I saw us together for very long. She also was in the same state of mind. We were really in love with both. Sonia was surprised at how quickly she had succumbed to that feeling .. Me too because usually as soon as I felt that I was running away to preserve my tranquility. It must be said also that after a few meetings I found myself in the bed of beautiful passage .. while there we had been staying very wise.

Of course this could not last .. And of course we end up going to bed. I finally discovered the delights of my Sonia, it was really beautiful, her pale blond hair, her skin golden, because it always spent time under UV as soon as the sun was more. She had a few freckles discrete him look girlish. Small upturned nose and always seemed a bit arrogant. His mouth was full lips to lose their heads especially when she used it. She was slender and supple, slender waist long legs, she developed two small inches taller than me. Her breasts were rather small pear slightly, but her tits look great as I love them, long, big and especially hypersensitive, they were visible under his clothes for little she forgets her bra, which was very common as well as her panties. Sonia was little, in fact she liked to be free. Follower of naturism she made me practice and also on balance it's a real pleasure. Her flat stomach, the triangle of her sex barely shaded by her hair blonde and its small lips oh so inappropriate term as it escaped from large to show between her thighs. Her clitoris was hidden at the top of her lips I gobais often with delight. Its pretty big button loved attention, Sonia was especially clitoral even if it does not scorned the rest. But if I wanted to fill it enough for me to slip between her thighs and make her a kitten so that it is in heaven.

Our first time was an explosion of pleasure. I had been wise since we met and she was also very wise on his part. So we had to say very late rattr ** er and our first night was hot .. the first night when I say I am below the truth because in fact we spend the weekend in bed .. our only business was to make love, hug, rest and occasionally snack and drink for us back in shape.

There was an incredible complicity, no need requests, we knew instinctively what the other wanted. No taboos, Sonia was offered to all games with good grace. She had an innate talent for fellatio and made me succumb into his mouth very often. Sometimes they came to us to satisfy ourselves of these caresses, penetration if we worship Him was not inevitable and we were all one and the other satisfied. Exhibitionist undoubtedly Sonia I loved watching her stroke, use of vibrators, dildos. It was a sight to watch her choice of giving pleasure, and orgasms were violent, never simulated. He sometimes does not reach orgasm, while moving without getting near the fullness. She had only ever sorry, this happens infrequently. And in general it was a harbinger of the period or we could make crosswords ..

Sonia is my first true love. She was the woman who would share my life .. Soon we were really a couple, and not two bodies who assembled from time to time. We got along really a marvel, even though we sometimes small spats, I do not have an easy character and she was not a foolproof has flexibility with regard to the character, for the rest It made me ashamed .. sports she was concerned about his appearance which was never the case for me .. Yet still we loved and f *** e and sincerity.

In a relationship there comes a time when there sometimes arises the question .. Is that one really knows .. With Sonia there was a moment that very nearly put everything into question. We have after 5 months of perfect happiness very nearly going to major clash .. and for good reason .. adventure worth telling in detail ..

For my job I happened to be absent sometimes 1 or 2 weeks as part of training. And so I was party Pessac on the outskirts of Bordeaux for 15 days training. Up for a weekend it was very long train and Sonia took the opportunity to visit his parents in Normandy. One and the other one was bored and we spent some time in this history a little closer. So when I learned that ultimately my internship will conclude on Thursday evening, not Friday at noon I jumped at the chance, by changing my tickets from no earlier than Friday morning .. And wanting to surprise I did not speak to Sonia .. never make surprises like that. In general we ca falls on the beak. At that time we had not invented the TGV .. So since passage through Bordeaux with Paris it was to see a dozen dozen hours .. I went on the stroke of 6am and I was arriving around 17:00. Sonia ended early Friday afternoon and returned most often to the apartment around 15:00.

Chap.V Grand Amour Lesbiennes et sodomie --- Chap V --- D'autres histoires vécues a lire : Après cette rencontre avec Michelle et Marc, nous passions souvent des soirées ensembles. Parfois je venais seul ou accompagné de l'élue du moment si elle acceptait. Durant toute cette période j'avoue que je papillonnais d'une fille à l'autre. Enfin admettons plutôt que j'avais en réserve plusieurs amoureuses et que selon l'humeur je choisissais l'une ou l'autre. Chacune ne connaissant pas forcément l'existence des autres.. Pas forcément, avec certaines cela ne posait pas de problème d'autres étant plus exclusives je devais jongler. Quand j'y repense je me demande comment cela à été possible. Compte tenu du fait que je n'ai pas un physique exceptionnel, loin de là réussir à avoir autant de nanas m'a toujours étonné. Maintenant pourquoi se plaindre d'un état de fait? Je ne comprends pas et il est vrai que ne pas comprendre c'est ma bête noire. Je ne supporte pas de ne pas comprendre. Au mieux cela m'ennuie au pire ca me fait peur. Mais laissons cela de côté. Donc période des plus agréable s'il en est, j'étais jeune, insouciant, la vie était belle, je découvrais la perversion, les amours multiples, les partouzes et j'avoue que je me vautrais là dedans avec délice. Au point que à part le cul pas grand chose ne m'intéressais et que souvent mes actions étaient guidées par l'espoir de faire succomber une autre partenaire. N'oublions pas que j'ai rencontré beaucoup de ces femmes qui ont peuplé mon univers, par minitel, mais aussi et sans doute plus par des rencontres avec des amis échangistes. Donc j'ai toujours eu la chance d'avoir des « sujets » dont la préoccupation ou la recherche était également le sexe.. Je suis sur que si j'avais dragué dans les lieux habituelles les filles que l'on croise tous les jours la pêche aurait été moins bonne.. Pourtant mon premier amour sérieux, je l'ai rencontré simplement lors d'un anniversaire d'un bon copain. Sonia, ha ma Sonia.. j'ai vraiment aimé cette femme. Ce fut pourtant très tumultueux.. au début.. La première fois que je l'ai aperçue c'était lors de l'anniversaire de Philippe un vieux copain nous avions fait notre 6eme ensemble et nous avons été jusqu'au bac et après c'est dire.. Pourtant nos relations sont toujours restées amicales, pas d'histoire de nanas. Il n'était pas au courant de mes frasques du moins pas vraiment mais on se rencontrait souvent et souvent je n'avais pas la même compagne.... Donc.. A cette soirée, d'anniversaire j'étais allé seul. Je n'avais pas eu envie d'amener l'une de mes amies du moment. Et j'ai eu raison... Je remarquais très vite cette jolie fille aux cheveux courts et frisés, d'un blond très pale une peau à peine dorée, des yeux bleu-vert pâles d'une limpidité de lac. Et ce qui ne gâchais rien, un corps qui semblait être plus que joli sous cette robe de dentelle fuchsia, qui laissait à contre jour deviner des merveilles. C'était une amie de la sœur de Philippe. Je n'étais pas le seul célibataire qui était à priori intéressé par ce joli brin de fille.. Je réussis toute de même à capter son attention en plaisantant et en racontant des histoires. Elle adorait rire et était amatrice d'histoires drôles. Rapidement nous discutions de choses plus sérieuses, et je me rendis vite compte qu'elle était aussi intelligente et cultivée que jolie. J'avais flashé sur la belle pour une question de plastique mais maintenant en discutant avec elle, beaucoup trop de choses me plaisaient. Par chance l'intérêt semblait partagé. Nous avons passés presque tout le temps de cette fête à bavarder et aussi a danser. Et la tenir dans mes bras pour quelques slow fut extrêmement agréable. A la fin de la soirée.. enfin tôt me matin on se quittait en se promettant de se revoir bien vite. Avec non pas un vrai baiser, mais un petit bisou sur les lèvres tout de même on se séparait. Et puis on se revit assez rapidement , invitation au restaurant, petites attentions, sorties.. Au bout d'un moment je compris que j'étais vraiment accroc. Je me rendis compte également, que contrairement à mon habitude je ne voulais pas brusquer les choses et passer directement au lit.. Ah bien sur on avait échangé un premier vrai baiser au bout de notre 2eme soirée.. En se quittant ni elle ni moi ne l'avons vu venir en fait.. C'est venu naturellement, on était bien on c'est enlacés pour se dire au revoir et là on a craqué tous les deux, et on a échangé un très très long baiser. Je dois dire pour en avoir parlé avec Sonia plus tardn nous avons failli faire l'amour pour la première fois ce soir là. On en avait envie tous les deux, mais on attendait l'un et l'autre beaucoup de cette relation et on a eu peur de casser la magie. Alors tout émoustillés on c'est quitté sagement. Déjà je savais que j'étais amoureux, je ne voyais que par elle, je n'avais plus d'aventures avec d'autres copines qui pourtant me passaient régulièrement des coups de fils. Sonia.. je ne voyais plus qu'elle et je nous voyais ensembles pour très longtemps. Elle aussi était dans le même état d'esprit. On était vraiment amoureux l'un et l'autre. Sonia était surprise de la rapidité avec laquelle elle avait succombé à ce sentiment.. Moi aussi car le plus souvent dés que je ressentais cela je fuyais pour préserver ma tranquillité. Il faut dire également qu'au bout de quelques rencontres je me retrouvais dans le lit des belles de passage.. alors que là on était restés très sages. Bien sûr cela ne pouvais pas durer.. Et on finit naturellement par se retrouver au lit. Je découvrais enfin avec délice ma Sonia, elle était vraiment magnifique, sa blondeur pale, sa peau toujours dorée car elle passait du temps sous les UV dés que le soleil ne se montrait plus. Elle avait quelques petites tâches de rousseur discrètes qui lui donnait un air de petite fille. Son nez petit et retroussé semblait toujours un peu arrogant. Sa bouche aux lèvres pleines était à perdre la tête surtout quand elle s'en servait. Elle était souple et gracile, la taille fine de longues jambes, au point qu'elle avait 2 petits centimètres de plus que moi. Ses seins était plutôt petits légèrement en poire, mais ses tétons étaient superbes comme je les adore, longs, gros et surtout hypersensibles, ils étaient visibles sous ses vêtements pour peu qu'elle oublie son soutient gorge, ce qui était très fréquent de même que sa culotte. Sonia en portait peu, en fait elle aimait être libre. Adepte du naturisme qu'elle me fit pratiquer également et tout compte fait c'est un vrai plaisir. Son ventre plat, le triangle de son sexe a peine ombré par ses poils blonds et ses petites lèvres terme oh combien inapproprié car elle s'échappaient des grandes pour se montrer entre ses cuisses. Son clitoris était caché au haut des ses lèvres que je gobais souvent avec délice. Assez gros son bouton adorait les attentions, Sonia était surtout clitoridienne même si elle ne dédaignais pas le reste. Mais si je voulais la combler il me suffisait de me glisser entre ses cuisses et de lui faire une minette pour qu'elle soit aux anges. Notre première fois fut une explosion de plaisir. J'étais resté sage depuis notre rencontre et elle avait également été très sage de son côté. Nous avions donc disons beaucoup de retard à ratt****r et notre première nuit fut torride.. quand je dis première nuit je suis en dessous de la vérité car en fait nous avons passer le week end au lit.. notre seule activité fut de faire l'amour, se câliner, se reposer et de temps en temps grignoter et boire pour nous remettre en forme. Il y avait une complicité incroyable, pas besoin de demandes, nous savions instinctivement ce que l'autre souhaitait. Aucun tabous, Sonia s'offrait à tous les jeux de bonne grâce. Elle avait un talent inné pour la fellation et me faisait succomber dans sa bouche très souvent. Parfois ils nous arrivait de nous satisfaire de ces caresses, la pénétration si nous l'adorions n'étais pas incontournable et pour autant nous étions l'un et l'autre satisfaits. Exhibitionniste sans aucun doute, Sonia adorait que je la regarde se caresser, utiliser des vibromasseurs, des godemichés. C'était un spectacle de choix de la regarder se donner du plaisir, et ses orgasmes étaient violents, jamais simulés. Il lui arrivait de ne pas atteindre l'orgasme, de passer tout prés sans obtenir la plénitude. Elle n'en était jamais peinée, cela arrivait peu fréquemment. Et en général c'était annonciateur de la période ou nous aurions à faire des mots croisés.. Sonia, est mon premier grand amour véritable. C'était elle la femme qui partagerait ma vie.. Rapidement nous étions vraiment un couple et non plus deux corps qui s'assemblaient de temps en temps. On s'entendait vraiment a merveille, même si nous avions parfois des petites prises de bec, je n'ai pas un caractère facile et elle n'était pas d'une souplesse a toute épreuve en ce qui concerne le caractère, pour le reste elle me faisait honte.. sportive elle était soucieuse de son apparence ce qui n'a jamais été le cas pour moi.. Et pourtant malgré tout on s'aimait et avec f***e et sincérité. Dans une relation il arrive un moment où l'on se pose parfois la question.. est-ce que l'on se connait vraiment.. Avec Sonia il y eut un moment qui faillit bien remettre tout en question. Nous avons au bout de 5 mois de bonheur parfait bien failli aller au clash de grande envergure.. et pour cause.. l'aventure mérite d'être racontée par le menu.. Pour mon job il m'arrivait d'être absent parfois 1 ou 2 semaines dans le cadre de formations. Et donc j'étais parti a Pessac dans la banlieue de Bordeaux pour 15 jours de formation. Remonter pour un WE c'était bien long en train et Sonia en profita pour aller voir ses parents en Normandie. L'un et l'autre on s'ennuyait ferme et on passait pas mal de temps au tel histoire de se rapprocher un peu. Donc quand on m'appris qu'en fin de compte mon stage se terminerai le jeudi soir et non le vendredi à midi je sautais sur l'occasion, faisant changer mes billets pour partir au plus tôt le vendredi matin.. Et voulant faire la surprise je n'en parlais pas a Sonia.. ne faites jamais de surprises comme çà. En général ca nous retombe sur le bec. A cette époque on n'avais pas encore inventé le TGV.. donc depuis Bordeaux avec passage par Paris c'était une dizaine voir douzaine d'heure.. Je partais sur le coup de 6h du matin et je devais arriver autour de 17h00. Sonia terminait de bonne heure le vendredi après-midi et était rentré le plus souvent vers 15h00 à l'appartement.
After an unpleasant trip, by train it's always like that .. I hate the train. Finally I arrive .. My car was waiting for me wisely .. again at that time need not pay a parking meter there were a place of self stood there and basta .. Now we are left with a bill that puts a bad mood .. see when arriving later I almost did not get my car .. all being more or less closed!

In short .. finally back .. I jump in my car and the apartment management. I drop my bag in the lobby .. No Sonia .. flute for once she is not there? Yet if .. his shoes are neatly arranged in this entry .. Then I hear a noise, a sort of moaning, of little cry .. I took a glance through the corridor in each room .. In retrospect I wonder why I have not called .. probably want to make a surprise .. but here it is I who would get it .. There remains only the room where this time I hear moans, she I would recognize from miles on the heart beats, the brain works has a hundred miles an hour .. it is there, not only .. one end, it loses it .. I open the door violently to see Sonia in bed, between her thighs and another woman a brunette. They cry out and instinctively cover with the cloth. I am angry, unhappy, ready to break everything but mostly stunned .. I can not make a sound .. I slam the door. I can not see anything, I have tears in their eyes. I do not understand. I love it and am wrong with a woman. It hurts when we see here is not known why, one wonders how this can happen .. I head for the door. I go it's over. I put my hand on the handle. I'll turn when I feel you pull me back ..

"You go away, sorry, still, I love you"

I turn around there is Sonia has hooked me in tears, defeat, I have rarely seen a look as begging .. I admit for a moment I raised my hand and I ran out of the strike under the influence of emotion .. She saw me watching and I felt as if I was hitting it but I accept it'd break everything forever .. I removed my hand down the side of the door handle.

She throws herself at my neck "Sorry, sorry sorry please do." It's especially hard when you love to remain deaf to this appeal.

The only thing I can say is

"But why? "

Sonia, I train in the living room, she sobs, she is really bad. I am also totally clueless .. I am struck, standing KO.

Sitting on the couch I still can not speak. She collapsed in front of me, kneeling, his cheek against my thigh she cries, grabbing my legs. Shaken with hiccups it has barely speak again. I feel that we remained silent for so long, it is probably very subjective. I finally put my hand on her head, she looked up and I could really see the distress of the world in her eyes wet. I felt very bad, I wanted to meet I did not see as well at my feet, but she refused to leave this position. I felt she wanted to stay and to atone, to mortify me what she had to endure. For my part, I still find it difficult to analyze now how I felt at that moment. Anger at having been so deceived? Humiliation as it was by another woman? Not because there is no more humiliating to be a woman or a man. The surprise is probably the feeling that overwhelmed me the most .. I could have imagined everything but that.

After a moment Sonia began to tell me she had always been bisexual, she loved women and men for love games, but she could not conceive of living without men. It was the woman in foreplay she appreciated. Sonia at our meeting, as I felt we had two it would be more than a passing relationship. There were more than a physical attraction between us. She had at that time was afraid if she confessed her bisexuality that I do not accept it or I do not understand it. She hid this facet of his personality. She assured me with tears streaming down and sobs full voice she loved me, I counted more than anything for her. She asked forgiveness, I have hidden these things and especially for taking advantage of my absence to satisfy her desire with her friend Sandy.

My anger fell, the storm passed, the surprise surge, we had to find a solution. I stood on either having been deceived, and ultimately we threw everything at bat .. Or I understood, I tried to find a way out that would be satisfactory for everyone and maybe we could go on .. Love is often a succession of obstacles, it crosses the two, if one is reluctant and does not cross any breaks. I did not want to stop seeing our adventure so quickly. I was in love, Sonia also we had to go ahead and find a solution.

Of course I had a woman in front of me that I had thought about. It was obvious that much shadow there. I was not at rest with respect to the shadow, I had not told me any either. I did not talk about my adventures with couples, I affectionnais parties before meeting her. Certainly in love with her I had bought a pipe and I did not see fit to tell him. Now the deal had changed. I had to come clean.

I will always remember this moment. I took her chin forcing her to look into my eyes. It made me really upset and I struggled not to cry with her. I said, "It is forgotten, I forgive you, we'll talk I love you" I saw then as an interior light that illuminated her face. In a flash, relief, joy, shame, happiness passed over this adorable little face. As an imp she fell on my neck and pressed me against her, snuggling her face into my neck, inundating me with tears. She began to cry but this time she would be relieved .. She was shivering, she was naked, I would wrap the plaid which covered the back of the couch. Sonya seemed to return to my life. For now there was little we had talked that we can talk about anything here. I realized that his partner had to be still there in the apartment unless the person has become eclipsed. Sonia called. She entered the room, naked and wrapped. She remained, terrified, afraid of what might happen. Sandrine then had followed the whole scene. She apologized for his indiscretion, I could not help replying that it was not his indiscretion she has to apologize .. Note foolish on my part but it certainly had to come out. And dialogue instaura little by little. Sonia explained that Sandrine and it was a special friendship of long standing. Already in college they were friends from the same region, Sandrine had married a soldier who by the purest chance it was found posted on the air base nearby. Of course it was a godsend to find his lifelong friend. So I learned that his lover let's call it that was married. Throughout the discussion, I learned that Sonia and Sandra had their first sexual experience together. Then she had experienced each of the boys, but they found much pleasure in their plays lesbians from time to time. This explanation calmed me anyway. I understood that it was for fun, want something else from time to time she had this relationship, coupled with a friendship unparalleled. As we talked, Sonia did not let go of me, curled up against me she gave me all the signs of love she could, so that Sandrine finally said that we were very cute together and she was wanted to stir up trouble. Sonia said that if we were in this situation it was because of it .. I wanted information about whether her husband had put Sandrine aware .. Of course not .. he was in the same situation as me actually, except that he knew nothing.

After cordially detested this Sandrine there was hardly more than an hour, she seemed more friendly and given the attachment that existed between Sonia and her, I never bothered people not to talk.

I just had to talk about my experiences more than one, by simple honesty. And then an idea had germinated in my head .. Oh no .. not take advantage of the situation and the relationship between Sonia and Sandrine. I simply explained that I had a lot of couples and relationships that I had loved. For my part now that I was aware, when Sonia and Sandra would want to splurge I agreed to let them now so they took advantage.

Both were really surprised by this proposal. But they were delighted .. a time. Sonia then said it was really sweet for me, but she could not ask me that. She blamed herself too much of this surprises me that she had done. Sandrine saved the situation, she thought that having a relationship with Sonia relationship she would not give up, that Sonia was with me and she had spent her time to say great things about me .. and for my part I had some experience dealing with many .. Why all three can not we have fun .. The second surprise of the day ..

We looked at all three .. Sandrine laughed at our mine aback, saying she was not joking .. She took her foot with Sonia, on the other hand it was a bit curious to know if my lick was as good as that of a woman .. what she seemed to doubt .. I not displeasing to her .. Why not take advantage of the windfall? Sonia told him that if her husband was learning ... What Sandrine replied that if he learned it would be for me and she thought that neither Sonia nor I would go talk .. She was not wrong ..

Sonia appeared quite agree and even eager to adopt this solution .. She even added that it would be nice to meet my friends. I did not ask for much. But I must say that the prospect of finding some in the company of Sonia seemed very attractive. It remained to see how I'd live to see the fact in the company of another. This was the position I had a few hours before and I had not appreciated .. but it was within the scope of the surprise.

The situation is contrived, but the blow was really hard, total surprise .. I could not doubt the sincerity and I could not blame him. She should tell me about his attraction to women. If we had discussed before, I probably would have suggested we slum it with a few of my old friends.

Sonia sniffed a bit much, but it was better and it was calm. Sandrine on balance was better supported the incident, she had been afraid that just as in anger me to do something stupid. I still bankrupt, Sonia had avoided the slap of a hair. I would have liked and I think it would put an end to our adventure. I am sincerely one of those who sincerely believe that beating a woman is abnormal and should never happen .. You will understand later the whole meaning of it.

Sonia now that we had evacuated the incident, became affectionate. She was still naked and slid the blanket that covered. Around my neck her arms she rubbed against me. I could not res **** r and naturally I went through his body with my hands. She took my mouth into a long, deep kiss. She stopped and invited Sandrine to join us. This one dropped the cloth and revealed to me his body. Sonia was as dark as blonde, Sandrine had not the shadow of down between his thighs and apricot was bounced. A beautiful bust a little heavy, a little round belly, full hips Sandrine was coarser than Sonia but had a certain charm. Her brown eyes were sparkling with mischief. She came and she began to kiss Sonia before me, a real kiss, and they loved that. How to keep wood before such a spectacle?

I was on my knees two beautiful creatures who rolled a shovel and languidly caressing. What do other than get my hands on their hips and caress my turn. They were sweet, hot, I felt rising desire. I felt good cramped in my pants now. Sonia slipped on the floor, kneeling, followed closely by Sandrine whose eyes sparkled with mischief. I felt she savored the moment. Sonia also had a glimmer murkier still. She now had the assurance to continue our adventure, without losing its relationship with Sandrine and openly. My two were naughty it seems very excited by this new situation. Sonia began to put me at ease with the help of Sandrine. And in a moment she had dropped my pants jumping, dare I say greedily on my cock? Yes .. may be more This minute I'm not about to forget .. For the first time I was with two women who expected to share me. Sonia hostess was the first to put his mouth on my penis, but Sandrine came immediately to seek a small place, so they passed and repassed me sucking my cock alternately. My arms were all too short to caress anything other than their shoulders. But I assure you, having two women as well to pet it's delicious .. There is a small side mogul, with both odalisques subject to my desires .. in fact it is rather I who am more submissive and passive, for f *** e .. because it leaves me no choice.

Sonia took me down her throat as she knew so well do it while sucking me Sandrine balls while kneading them with great conviction. It was a little painful but it was so good. It was clear now for my two naughty I wanted a more active role ..

Sonia pushed Sandrine on the back, and spreading it widely thighs says "Eat well there as you do to me" I never did not pray and plunged my face between Sandra's thighs. It smelled good .. bounced her pussy was appetizing. Sonia parted the labia of his lover to give me easier access to the tabernacle. The girls watched intently watching each on the face of the other's feelings, reactions inspired by the situation. The moment my tongue made contact with the quivering flesh and a pearly pink pussy of this offer, Sandrine shuddered and gave a little feulement pussy. Sonia looked at me with a smile, holding that sex largely torn that moistened growing under my licks. "Oh that's good moaning Sandrine".

I saw the face of Sonia change in prey has obvious pleasure. I saw that Sandrine had her hand between her thighs Sonia and without a doubt that he dug his fingers pussy. Sandrine thoroughly wet, but his little button was hard, he rolled under my tongue I aspired. And each press or lick the body was tense Sandrine. She launched her belly forward to meet my face. She uttered little cries like Sonia who now literally impaled on the fingers of her friend, giving thrusts fingers to penetrate further into it. My cock ached so I hard-on, I was terribly excited to the point where I felt my rod up in the few drops that precede orgasm .. Yet I did not intend to leave immediately. Sandrine began a screaming, writhing clawing the sheets, she was ready to enjoy .. His pleasure surged sharply, filling her pussy gaping of the espresso that I smeared chin .. She enjoyed like crazy .. dropping a****l cries, which added to my excitement. Sonia excited, the red cheeks, took me by the neck, kissed me licking the juice of his girlfriend on my lips.

She said in a hoarse voice, "Take this kiss there I wanna see you take it"

I got up and grabbing me Sandrine confirmed that Sonia had just wondering .. "Kiss me quick .. "She said. I was tense, my swollen cock Sonia put her hand on my member and guided me in the sex dripping with Sandrine .. I sank into it slowly, inch by inch dripping penetration .. All the time I entered her, her throat let out a grunt. It was hot, soft as silk, I love the feeling tempered. I began to take her and her stomach fluttered. His cock was closing on my tail, trying to prevent it from escaping. Opening when it was sinking in, Sandrine had a cat quite narrow and shallow, I stumbled against her uterus that every time he drew groans. While I limais slowly, I did not enjoy right away .. Sandrine attracted to Sonia snaps was astride his face .. Licking her pussy with application .. The location was beautiful, my darling getting their pussy by her friend was facing me. I saw his face on the sensations that the language of Sandrine was born. I plunged into the sex of this almost unknown a few hours ago .. I held not to squirt inside her .. Sonya seemed about to cum, she began to shout, grabbing her shoulders and kissing me. I felt chills all who were born in his belly and broadcast in his body. His face crispais, sometimes giving the impression of great pain, yet it was only fun. She tensed like a bow .. digging her nails into my shoulders .. it enjoyed on the lips of Sandrine, I could not go .. it was now that I'm free in my turn .. Sonia had released Sandrine's face and his mouth had just drip on all the fun that had flooded the lips .. Sandrine had her cheeks and lips glistening with wet .. Sonia licked his lips .. She saw that I would enjoy. She pulled me by the arm .. "Come .. just .. enjoy on us .. "I knew she wanted me to enjoy on their faces .. I left the burning cauldron of sex Sandrine. I went up to their face has straddled the breasts of Sandrine's balls brushed against me .. She had both cheek against cheek .. mouth open .. until I squirted on them .. This was the trigger the two faces, two women waiting for my sperm as an offering .. I giclais like crazy .. Sandrine squeezing my balls and squeezing my cock Sonia .. shaking me to make me squirt more .. I felt empty to me. It was an explosion on my knees I was shaking, spasms, restless, I could not leave their eyes face that burst after burst began to drip sperm .. They were everywhere, on the lips, mouth and cheek hair, same eyes .. We were all three in an indescribable state. Sonia and Sandra licking the cast of cum on their faces .. No longer .. I joined in the feast, licking their faces also for cleaning .. The taste of my semen there was a long time that I knew. This Sandrine surprised, but not Sonia who was accustomed to seeing me do this stuff .. We exchanged kisses triangular .. I finally lie down between my two companions .. cajolaient me. You can imagine what a delight it may be that having two women against one. This is the fantasy of many men .. and I admit this is a nice setup, although it is exhausting ..

As usual, despite a total enjoyment, I stood erect. Sandrine was surprised, and I took the cock in her hand. She felt as soon as my erection was harder. She looked at Sonia over me and said, "It's always like that? "Sonia said yes .. Without saying anything more Sandrine I stepped over and sat on me impaling herself on my cock facing me. After a few go back, she emerged and my cock gently with her fingers she pushed against his anus. Slowly she sank down on my cock, I felt her anus grip my engine. She made me enter to the hilt before rising slowly. She climbed down gently. I saw her pussy wide open and still wet, my hands on her waist has helped him up and down. Sonia did not want to sit on the sidelines. She stood over my face giving me her pussy to eat. She was also dripping, my tongue has started the search button from his anus which left open easily. Its smell was strong, heady, musky blend that I loved smelling. Her button was full of bl**d drawn, the drawing sucked it squeaks. I had lost sight Sandrine but I felt that my two babes kissing caressing. Sandrine maintained a slow pace, taking me to the hilt and going almost entirely to let me out before I dive back into her ass.

After a while Sandrine wanted to change position, getting in 69 with Sonia she showed her ass. She still wanted me to take from behind but while Sonia and she ate pussy. I plunged into her ass with ease, it was still very open. Sonia's pussy licked eagerly Sandrine, licking my balls too at times. Very excited I gave blow k**ney, Sandrine was pushing a little cry every time, but suffocated because his mouth was buried in the sex of Sonia ..

I felt a finger creeping into my anus, Sonia knew I liked this caress and there .. I loved .. She had a knack for finding the place that would put me in a trance and again she found the right angle and began to massage my prostate while I besognais Sandrine's ass. Instantly I felt, well up the little spring that press the shutter at home this massage, I emptied slowly drip into the anus welcoming prelude to the explosion that should soon .. I think we achieved something rare all three orgasm at the same time .. It was only screams, groans and I felt my seed flow into the narrow openings that I was trying to destroy it. I retired, Sandrine was largely torn anus and my cum began to slide down, running down her soaking wet pussy that Sonia and she was always lapped up the rain on his lips, drinking from the same source. Almost Dantesque spectacle, we were all three in an excited state rather uncommon. Sandrine had shiny buttocks and inside her thighs. Sonia's face smeared with semen, wet breathing was short because she enjoys it too violently. And I was like still excited and still bandaged tail, red, veins protruding almost purplish glans.

Sandrine was returned and saw me still erect cried to the attention of Sonia "It's not true! How did he do? "It gave a little smile and said" This is my man .. He loves here "They were exciting as hell, dirty from all sides, moist, sweaty skin. It floated into the room an odor, that of heated bodies, sweat is a very sweet aphrodisiac. They were excellent, both now entwined .. is bécotant .. I could not help but caress me .. I masturbate watching them .. Sonia and Sandra watched me .. bright eyes .. "You can still enjoy said Sandrine? "

"Oh yes says Sonia, I love the look when he jerks off on me .. we share .. my darling? "

I continued to polish frankly it began to be painful, but the tension was so strong that I was still absolutely enjoy what I wanted to appease me. They were sitting against the couch, me kneeling before them, my cock hard as a stick, also nodosa .. I was more excited over inflated bl**d veins. It was impossible to recaloter the glans, Sonia reiterated that my gender was not wet enough she took me in her mouth covering it with saliva .. I failed to enjoy good in his mouth .. She let me keep my masturbation .. reaching out she took a nipple between his fingers, rolling, pinching it .. Sandrine was saying while taking the other .. It was a shock, the signal from me .. and under their caresses and my hand I squirted on their body already wet, glare, my head was spinning, this time it was hard .. I pushed a scream that lasted a long while I emptied jerks. My head was spinning I plopped down on them curled up against my two lovers embracing each other.

We remained silent for a moment .. before Sandrine not always talkative exclaims .. "What up my darlings .. "

The evening was not over .. provided ..

It was time for us to spend in the bathroom .. This time the shower was needed and what's more fun than a shower together ... What a pleasure to fondle, soap lingering on the tip of one breast, on the inside of a thigh, a sex, a brushing clit just waiting to be stroked. Sandra and Sonia played the game, making me the favor, stroking me and soaping me in every corner .. Of course this game. I found myself quickly erect to the surprise of Sandrine "But you have not been any bands you quite yet! "Sonia, who was accustomed explained that I was like that and that could last a long time .. ca Sandrine always mischievous and playful thought Sonia was exaggerating. "Come on darling he made a nice little pipe, we'll see if it works" And suiting the action to the word, Sandrine knelt taking my own cock now all in her mouth. She massaged my balls, she urged them liked to play with sometimes a little abrupt but I liked this place. Sonia would not be outdone and we are in the bathroom, the two beautiful kneeling in front of me to pump the knot carefully. Even with closed eyes I should have recognized their mouths. Sonia was soft and applied while Sandrine was more voracious more abrupt as if she was in a hurry to reach the goal. The alternation of mouths, the vision of my fair companions, this all contributed to my excitement .. Sonia has again slipped his hand between my cheeks and tried to slide his finger in my anus .. Sandrine realized the maneuver .. "He likes here? "She says .. Sonia nodded and gave way to Sandrine's hand .. that work has started, with some fingering then she explained that her husband loved here also. Meanwhile I felt his finger that invested my ass, and she knew she found there to the sweet spot .. Immediately I felt a shiver go up and I felt my tail along the straw that was beading at the end of my glans. Sandrine watched this pearl transparent form. She collected this big tasted the tip of the tongue. Her finger was busy making up even more even more liquor .. After a few moments, my cock dripped long filaments translucent. Sandrine was surprised at the abundance of this fluid "He wets a girl like you man, it's great! "Sonia said that she also caressed me. My cock was again swollen and tense. Sonia shook my base with her fingers ring adding to the natural pressure. I knew she loved when my cock was knotted with veins stood out. She was spoiled. I found it hard to control myself and now I was shaking in my legs. The prostate massage added to the pumping of my two wives had brought me to the limits of what I could bear .. And in a flash I emptied into the mouth of Sandrine who was extremely surprised at the amount and consistency of what giclais in her mouth .. She could not keep everything besides Sonia and wine to the rescue which was sinking snap out of his mouth .. My legs carried me over and I plopped down almost sitting on the floor while the two furies pumped me eagerly .. This time I was struck .. Yet Sandrine and noticed I put a good 10 minutes well disband.

Sandrine I was great, she had never seen a guy who does not débandais soon after enjoying. I understood why this girl Sonia adored him, it was a small bomb an electric battery, was always ready to party, wild. Friday evening started badly by the discovery of the deception of Sonia, but frankly .. was that bad? I think it was a bargain .. After taking over a shower we had finally reached out and get dressed .. I invited the whole world at the restaurant, thinking even the husband of Sandra told him that I could call to get a couple at the restaurant .. But he was alert and could not leave the base. Sandrine and to add .. that unless Sonia and I wanted to be alone she was a starter to finish the evening with us .. And she pointed out that the girls had fun behind me ...

The girls descended once a beauty. Sonia took me aside, asked me if I was okay if not heard in was not angry. She asked me how I liked her friend. I could not answer that in terms of sex, and I really liked. Sonia as Sandrine was without taboo, playful, pleasure-loving and without headaches .. All this was confirmed during the meal.

It was fun to get these two pretty girls .. Sandrine and naturally took the arm that Sonia left free. I had to do quite envious of that day. A blonde and a brunette paradise.

We were ready to get into a car when Sandrine with a mischievous exclaimed, "Oh I forgot to put panties! "And Sonya said, laughing .. "Well, well .. ben me either I have not ".. I could not help but laugh and wonder if it was true .. In perfect unison, my two naughty lifted their skirts to prove it to me .. the risk of heart attack and cause accidents because we were on a boulevard longer that way. I even remember the eye in a way that threw granny on the pavement opposite who had seen the scene.

In the car my two rascals did not stop talking about our antics .. Sandrine gave me lots of compliments, she loved my tongue and said that no man ever had licked well. She thought I licked a girl as well. Sonia was quite agrees and confessed that she just wanted to keep me here. I say a little strongly that they would manage well both .. But they protested, saying that girls is super good but it's better than a man .. Sonia and added "If it's a man like you .. oh yes "While giving me a pat on the neck .. which was followed by another .. I saw that Sandrine was up to me. Luckily my girlfriend is not jealous .. but I love how you make love .. and I hope we will start .. "Yes darling, you sl**p at home do not forget," said Sonia .. "sl**p? T 'is crazy! one will put his knees. "

At the restaurant, we were finally able to talk almost seriously, much as we can when two beautiful women tease you under the table with their toes .. What was surreal was that from time to time one or the other made me kisses. Needless to say, some other guests had the restaurant looks a little upon us. Sandrine exuberant and talkative, more than Sonia spoke loudly and sometimes much longer and intimate .. When Sonia remarked to him that there was a bit much invariable response was "I do what I want with my ass, if there are disgruntled it's frustrated, I'm having fun! "

Discussion continued around me. Sandrine could not understand was how I was to stay in shape after having enjoyed. I explained that if they let me quiet a while my erection slowly disappeared. But if I was a little stimulated, by caresses or by what may happen in the room I had a hard time finding a normal state. She worried about how many times it was possible. Sonia said that for now she had not managed to push me to the end and yet there were instances when we make love 8 or 10 times a night at least between the hours of the morning and slept.

We also discussed other things, and I ended up realizing that Sandrine was intelligent, sensitive funny I tell Sonia that I could fall in love with a girl like her .. Which earned me a slap, but a big smile of Sandrine and Sonia took her by the neck to make him a kiss, saying that now I understood why they were friends. I enchainais asking them if they were not deep love with each other. They were not very safe nature of the feelings they felt for each other. They were some of the physical attraction and attachment, the deep friendship that united them. One thing was certain, the scene of Friday had been salutary. Sonia was especially unhappy to have to hide her friend .. Now she was relieved, happy and it made me feel, displaying treasures of coaxing ..

They made me talk about my experiences with several friends. And they had really seem to want to embark on such adventures. For them too tonight was the first one and loved the fact they had to share a lover, they imagined that having fun with another couple could be really full of surprise and pleasure.

I was rather surprised when Sonia learned that Mark was bisexual she asked me if I tried. I answered no and that I had no intention of trying it seemed a little disappointed .. She had wanted to see me with a man? It is quite true that I have enjoyed playing some games and Sonia loved putting more than a little finger in my anus .. I loved it and put it .. but you will not find in so long.

They were unsustainable, excited like schoolgirls. For dessert they had approached their chairs and we were three elbow to elbow, which allowed under the table hand games more than rogues. In fact all three of us we were ready to jump on a hard on me I like a donkey, what they had seen in the dark and they both were wet as I could see from their fingertips they had me gets licked after making a turn between their thighs. We ended up leaving the restaurant under the eye of the boss quite amused that I knew, but with looks in through a pair of old pimbêches, whose husbands would have preferred to be in my place and I would not have change either.

Arm in arm we go back to my car parked not far away. It was a bit in the dark, and Sonia took the opportunity to roll me a bowl which she had the secret, rubbing against me. I was still going strong. Sandrine is approached us with this and impish grin that never left her for she said Sonia .. "And I can? "Sonia drew back a little and said" Yes we share everything we two "and Sandrine takes my mouth but instead to rub against me it leaves his hand down between my legs and close on my tail. "But you strip piggy! "I could not say no it was the object of crime in his hand and frankly I did not feel like she let go. Sandrine stopped the kiss and turned to Sonia said, "If they made him a treat immediately, he needs it, it is hard" Sonia nodded and helping Sandrine slid the closure of my pants. We were in a corner not too bright but in a car park near the cathedral and the city center so pretty passenger.

I find myself behind my car, tail in air with two beautiful women sucking me in turn having fun like little crazy. They suck me hard, émoustillées the situation, can be a little intoxicated by what we drank at the restaurant also .. I let myself be leaning against the car because my legs are unsteady just as the caress is strong. I feel the storm rising, I let out a hoarse cry when I sprayed the two beautiful jostling to get into their mouths the most juice. In fact they took it in everywhere and it will require a little cleaning ..

It was fast but very hard for me. Sandrine had fun hitting me on the glans hoping to lower his head.

"You are too strong, you never stop to bandage! "Sonia said Sandrine and replicate" It is here that I love! "

Then we could finally get into a car and go home, my two beautiful, found nothing better than to ride in the back every two to cuddle. Not easy to conduct when we hear the moans and wet sounds .. or licking fingers in wet pussies. The only retro sent me a small glimpse of the bacchanal in the back seat .. But of course I had a hard time concentrating and of course I 'had stayed the tail in the air .. Got home my two rascals were 69 in the back seat and they were so close to the pleasure I expected stroking the rump of Sonia and my tail with your other hand until they both enjoy what happened Sandrine first followed by Sonia .. I was really excited and I almost threw myself on her to take it I really had a wild desire .. I should wait a bit.

You end up in the apartment, they had a look a little fishy my two beautiful, the pretty face a little defeated, disheveled, makeup party in Flap especially Sonia who had the distinction of often shed a few tears when she took pleasure. Add a half they were stripped naked, rolled up. We have crossed someone in the hallway or elevator happily .. especially on the landing of the apartment or there after a few minutes in the cab I had the tail to air his shirt open my belt too. A two-story loan, she ****d me.

It was finally in the apartment, the girls began to feel comfortable right away, dropping their clothes in the hallway laughing. Then she stared me in the neck and began to undress me which did not take long. It is true that I like to walk naked in general I feel at ease with nothing on me. While there I had sex always tense, which amused and impressed Sandrine at the highest point. We caressed, kissed by going to the salon. I suggested we open a bottle, he was thirsty as they say .. They applauded with both hands .. offer champagne to a woman she rarely refuses. I always had two or three bottles in a cool one and I broughtest 3 cups. I could not res **** r schoolboy pleasure in asking the bottle on ice nipples Sonia and Sandra .. no reason that I am the only one bend.

I thought it was better to push back a little later in the frolicking for a chat. We laughed a good heart, thinking back to how it all began, that I had very nearly slapped Sonia, and I seized that moment to ask for forgiveness before Sandrine who had been afraid that I do something stupid. I gladly accepted that found in bed with Sandrine had made me very badly, but especially surprised. I did not understand why she was here. Now it was explained, had been given the right reasons and we were within hours became best friends. I loved Sonia can be even more, I really liked Sandrine and not just for somersaults. The girls had found the love of many, and here was great. Sandra regretted her husband is a little too rigid and not very connected to this kind of thing, more concerned about his racing career. They had enjoyed the freedom to make love to me, it really motivated them knowing that the show was very exciting for me. Sandrine had enjoyed my attitude to it, because javais able to give him pleasure but as the difference between her and Sonia. I was not quite the same, without being booked, I left him to express his desires. But what haunted Sandrine this day was that I hard-on for a hat that ca not lasted long. She compared with her husband who disbanded soon after enjoying. I told him that I had always been like that, I had more than one sex of a size quite average and I did nothing special. It was not his opinion .. She thought she had not met many men who had both the delicacy, tact, imagination and passion that I déployais. It was in compliment compliment they did not seem so deserved that here only acting naturally without forcing myself. I realized later that so many guys only think about their pleasure that I was and still is the difference with the majority. I do not care if I've had fun and enjoyed if my partner takes pleasure. To see me enjoy the other is more important than my thrill for me, I could always have it, thinking back to my partner masturbating me. But a woman to lose control when she enjoys is the most delectable performances. So surely if I'm closer to fun on the other I'm a little different. But women also may be different. Sonia was very attentive to my delight, she was a bit like me could be forgotten as long as I had fun and she loved watching my expressions my pleasure. Sandrine was more expeditious and particularly liked when I cried, still something that I differ from a lot of men, Sandrine told me that when I began to shout, see if it's really hard and I can literally scream I s voice that carries. She said then she has had chills. Yet how much have I seen men who have not even a grunt. Probably do not know they expect that the pressure is at its height. Wait it is true to some of the consequences .. I sometimes enjoy no other caresses than I give to my partner or simply the enjoyment of his vision. It is curious to see his cock waving and feeling his liquor up slowly because usually it's more a flow that ejaculation but it is very hard because it lasts longer.

But ignored his digressions back to our evening ..

The champagne was fresh, naked girls comfortable in this outfit. Sandra and Sonia was beside me has a has a right to left. We simply stroking while talking, kissing occasionally. Sometimes she came to kiss my face and see their mouths open, their tongues mingling was really exciting. As ever I had the hard cock and for a while. No risk I disbands between our subjects discussed, the situation and the caresses lavished me my two companions I could not have .. And I even began to feel some pain, and feel my balls swelling that seemed increasingly heavy and sensitive. For my part I caressed one breast, one thigh, one back I love the neck gently with fingertips caress their necks. I played also had to put my fingers on their lips and they sucked my finger in a simulated fellatio exciting.

At one point Sonia took the tip of my breast in his hand and said Sandrine has to do the same on the other side. I literally cambrais, tweaking my nipples makes me a monstrous effect, if it lasts long, so it is very strong this leads me to the enjoyment, only setback is that my nipples are hypersensitive to the point some time later to annoy me when they rub on my shirt.

Each of them pinched my nipple and their hands were sharing my cock.

They both watched me hungrily. Sandrine did not leave me eye.

She whispered encouragement, as the junk style

"All right, you bastard band, let yourself go, you will squirt, you make me wet"

Sonia also did the same she knew me better and know what words made me soar

"You like that bitch your motion you eh? You're glad you two bitches there "

then softly in her ear she said

"You wants me to take you? "

The prompt was clear. Sonia and I had already experienced this kind of games and I loved it take me with a dildo, it had acquired a beautiful model in latex, not too too with whom she made me take off playing with my prostate.

"Do you mind not to Sandrine? "Sonia whispered again

No it was a nuisance to me not quite to the contrary before another woman that I excitais.

"Keep the heat my dear, you will see we will have fun" says Sonia to Sandrine before disappearing.

"You are hard darling, I love your cock, you want to enjoy? "Asked Sandrine

"No not expect right now" I replied

Sonia came back she had put the strap back and a little gel. Seeing well equipped Sandrine thought it was for her ..

"Ouhh darling never tried to be here! Awesome, "she says

"It's not your ass that's my beautiful for him," said Sonia giving me a wink.

"No! It's not true! You are my love too! I love I always wanted to see here! "

"Go up darling, it's you who will be the little bitch now. "Sonia knew that I loved her to call me like that.

I started four paw, Sandrine remained on the couch sitting cross-legged, which would open the flower well. Sonia came into my hand between her buttocks, I shuddered, I cambrais, she lubrifiais extensively, putting on his finger so I drew a groan.

My tail was tense, my balls painful. I felt the glans against my ass, she rubs it without trying to penetrate. I waited impatiently she decides. I love it here I admit it. Now I felt the pressure against my ass. I was relaxing now accustomed to pushing up slightly open for me. Sonia had her hands on my hips, I knew when she would pull back slightly is that she was ready and let me ultimately impaling me at my own pace. It would be after it would start kicking back.

Sandrine did not lose a crumb of the show, while caressing her pussy.

I felt the acorn open my anus, I was going down slowly, the dildo penetrated me as ever he had done.

"Slowly my darling," said Sonia a bit surprised at the ease with which I opened.

I swallowed the acorn now I let myself go back, I felt all the rough edges of the dildo. My cock hardened even more tense she touched my belly. I could stand it no more and a jerk I finished m 'impaled and moaning with pleasure. I also felt up my liquor down my sex. This feeling is great you can feel it gently rose sharply which will hatch after the glans, and finally into a long filament translucent.

Sandrine saw clearly the pearl to form before casting.

"Oh darling it wets your man is a real slut," she says.

Sonia began to move back and forth in small strokes at the beginning and then it increased the amplitude. I felt the plastic tail search me ass. Each pass over my prostate was up a little more liquor. My balls were retracted at the base of my cock. My penis was swollen and totally scalped oozed more. I had my hands grasped the thigh of Sonia and I rythmais penetration. I moaned, I felt wide open, I took the dildo along its entire length it was the first time, but I was really in a state of indescribable excitement.

Now Sonia took me like crazy, too excited she was sharper than it had ever been but it was great. Sandrine on the couch thighs were wide apart and frigged as a k**, fingers buried in a cat has sticky desire. She watched mesmerized as the odd couple that moved in front of her. After a moment she could no longer reach us wine slipped under me, offering me a 69 dripping pussy to eat as I felt her lips close on my tail.

I plunged my mouth into that pit burning, her clit is hard my fingers slide easily in it and within seconds a thick milky juice begins to flow back and between his buttocks. I love that. I lap wood lick the nectar ever flowing. Sandrine is gaping, pump it to me like a queen, Sonia fuck me as I deserve. Sandrine begins to enjoy violently, releasing even more small jets of urine in addition to all of its whey. A blow k**ney Sonia makes me cum in the mouth of Sandrine, I totally pours from his lips, I'm almost at his throat when I loose the biggest spurts .. I am devastated by orgasm. My anus is dilated exciting as I've never been .. Sonia withdraws .. And I feel the fingers that caress my washer Sandrine open. I spring from the mouth of Sandrine tail lustrous, the mouth full and swallow a small sip of what I just drop off.

Sonia pulls the belt, throwing her to the ground and throws himself on the back of the thighs sofas open. Darling is dripping, excited. Her breasts are stretched, disheveled, her eyes almost rolled back masturbating wildly. She calls for "Come on darling come quickly, kiss me I'm enjoying my little" Fortunately I'm still tight, I throw myself on her back and literally leaving Sandrine I penetrate Sonia. Presumptuous of me because my tail is painful, I'm pretty sure I'm not as fast to enjoy with her, but I think I can satisfy it.

No sooner am I in me that she encloses her legs, crying that the fuck you get high. I suddenly while hardly takes 5 minutes before it clings to my neck in an orgasm which repels the eyes impressively, she drools, she gasps I've never seen like that. We get wet, it flooded my belly, the sofa the carpet. Dante is the word.

Sandrine came to her side to cuddle my two darlings, gently caress. Both just get a kick .. Me too but still erect hyper excited I must still happen to have a thrill. I masturbate furiously on my two wives, she look at me and encourages me. They hope to expect once again my liquor. Against all odds and in a loud, thrill and painfully, I end up ejaculating, little spurts several thick and crashing almost transparent on their breasts and faces. Before I literally collapsed on my exhausted lovers like me ..

... Continue»
Posted by CinquantNERF 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 554  |  

Hailey & Danielle

I had admired Danielle for quite some time. We had been in a high school class together for almost a year now, talked on occasion, but never much more than that. She couldn't have stood much taller than 5'3'', and couldn't have weighed more than 100 pounds. Danielle had natural blond hair and blue eyes, with tan skin and an extremely petite, though toned frame. In the few times I had seen her outside of school, she wore tiny cheerleader shorts that showed off how beautiful her slender, firm legs were. She was a bit ditsy, but pretty smart when it came to academia.

I never had much to talk to her about, but luckily we were united by a bond of sports. She would come to class wearing a shirt from her favorite team and I wouldn't hesitate to razz her about it. She'd give it back to me too, when it was appropriate, and that was basically the extent of our friendship.

One day, walking home from school, I saw Danielle biking down the street. I noticed her and waved, and she smiled and waved in return. I figured that would be that, but she slowed to a stop in front of me.

"Hey!" she said in a friendly tone.

"Hi" I replied coolly. "Do you live near here?"

"Yeah, I'm right in that neighborhood" she said, pointing to the nearest community, which happened to be a few down from mine.

"All this time I had no idea" I laughed. "I'm a few neighborhoods down the street."

"No way!" she laughed too. "We're basically neighbors."

"We could have been hanging out!" I said.

"And why would we do that?" she raised an eyebrow, making my heart skip a beat, before her lips curled into a smile and she pushed me.

Before I could say anything she surprised me again.

"Why don't you come for a swim sometime?" she asked.

*Danielle, in a bikini* was all I could think about.

"Uh, sure. How about this weekend?" I said.

"Sounds good!" she smiled and biked away. I watched as her tight ass raised slightly in her cheer shorts as she sped off.

I walked home a little faster after that, and went up to my room. I did some push ups and sit ups for some reason and couldn't help but day dream.

The rest of the week crawled by, but eventually it was Saturday and I looked at my phone. Luckily, most of our class had exchanged numbers for projects and I had her's. I texted her that I was going to head over, and started walking as soon as she replied with just a smile.

I was wearing a red t-shirt and black board shorts that doubled as swim trunks. I had my towel slung over my shoulder as I finally reached her house and rang the doorbell. After a few seconds that seemed more like hours, I heard giggling as footsteps approached the door. I expected to see Danielle on the other side, but this definitely wasn't her.

"You must be Chris!" an excited, towel clad brunette said.

*This must be a friend or a s****r* I thought to myself as I looked her over quickly. She had beautiful jet black hair and piercing blue eyes. She was paler than Danielle, and not quite as toned, which helped her bust stick out against her towel.

"Yeah" I laughed nervously. "Who are you?"

"Oh sorry!" she laughed and brushed my arm. "I'm Hailey! Danielle's s****r."

"I didn't even know she had a s****r" was all I could think to respond with.

Hailey didn't look any older than Danielle, and they certainly weren't twins. I estimated she was a couple of years younger than her s****r.

"Well, come join us!" she laughed and grabbed my hand, pulling me towards the backyard.

As we reached the pool area, Hailey ripped off her towel, exposing her pale, smooth skin, which contrasted sharply against her black bikini. Danielle was lounging on a nearby chair, getting some sun. Her sexy, tan skin glistened in the light, and her body was outlined by a shapely red bikini.

"About time you got here" she teased and got up from her chair. She gave me a hug before returning to her chair.

I couldn't believe what was going on. I was hanging out with two gorgeous girls, hanging by the pool, with nothing but a few pieces of clothing between the three of us. I lowered that number by peeling off my shirt and jumping into the pool. I caught Hailey looking at my body, which was pretty muscular. Her younger age was starting to give itself away, as she gave me the eye and giggled.

After a few minutes of floating around, Hailey came closer to me. She looked me over and said, "So you and Danielle are in the same class?" As she did this, she pretended to move a fake pair of glasses onto her nose and furrowed her brow as if she was a parent looking over a date.

"Yes, yes" I smiled and laughed, becoming increasingly attracted to her cuteness.

"I see" she said, pretending to sound overwhelming interested. "Well, you almost check out. But first we're going to need you to flex to make sure you pass the test."

"Hailey!" I heard Danielle moan from her lounger.

She giggled and blushed and gave me one of those expectant faces that you just can't resist. I gave her a quick flex and she felt my arm a little longer than I expected.

*What's a few years?* I thought to myself. *I'm falling in love.*

I looked over Hailey's body again and was struck by the fact that her body seemed a little more developed than Danielle's. Danielle was so petite that she couldn't have had anything more than a small B cup, but Hailey seemed to be sporting at least a full B. I guessed that the girls in her class were probably jealous.

"Well, I think he checks out Dani," Hailey said.

"Shut up!" Danielle called back, growing increasingly frustrated.

Hailey came closer to me again, nearly putting her breasts on my shoulder before whispering into my ear, "She totally digs you."

My eyes widen, but I couldn't help and laugh.

"What are you telling him?!" Danielle yelled, getting up from her chair. I looked up and saw her tight figure barely covered by her bikini.

"Oh nothinggg" Hailey said and winked at me.

"Ughh" Danielle said, before jumping into the pool. "Wait till I get my hands on you s*s!"

I backed up against one of the walls as I watched Danielle swim after her s****r in a fury. It took a while, but she eventually caught up to her and shook her. Hailey just laughed as her breasts bounced in her top violently. After a few seconds of this, Hailey's left boob popped out. My eyes nearly bugged out of my head as I pretended not to notice.

"What the fuck Danielle!" Hailey squealed, adjusting herself. "I'd pull off your top but it's not like you have much."

*Holy shit* I thought to myself. *I don't know what's going to happen, but I bet it's awesome.*

"You're such a bitch!" Danielle said.

"Jealous" Hailey smirked. "Your little s****r has bigger tits than you!"

Danielle continued to turn various shades of red. Eventually she knew this wasn't a fight she was going to win and turned away.

"Sorry Chris," she said as she swam towards me. "I should have made sure the bitch was going to a friend's house."

Knowing she already won the fight, Hailey resisted the urge to pour on more.

"Hey it's cool," I replied.

Then I got bold.

"If it makes you feel any better Danielle, I would have loved to see her pull your top off," I said bluntly.

Danielle looked up at me with a mix of emotions ranging from shock to devious. Then she gave me a seductive look, pulled the tie to her bikini top, and let it fall into the water.

All I could do was stare. Although her chest was on the petite side, her breasts were still perky and lovely to look at.

"Sluuuut" Hailey said, this time with an air of jealousy herself.

Danielle just flicked her off without looking back.

With my eyes still on her breasts, Danielle took the hint that her excitement was reciprocated.

"You can touch," she winked.

I didn't need to be told twice, as my hands reached out and cupped her perky breasts. I gave them a gentle squeeze before rolling her nipples between my thumb and index finger. She let out a moan that nearly made me cum on the spot.

My erection built quickly and soon my 9 inches were standing straight up against my trunks. The water shielded this, but it wasn't long before Danielle reached down. She gasped, and without hesitation, pulled off my trunks, allowing her to grab my full length in her hands.

"Holy fucking shit" she said as she rubbed my cock all over.

"What the fuck guys," Hailey cried out from the other side of the pool. She clearly wasn't having fun anymore.

"Jesus, this is the biggest cock I've ever seen," Danielle said.

"What?! Let me see!" Hailey called out and started swimming over.

"Fuck you Hailey," Danielle replied. "You wouldn't know what to do with it. You've never seen anything like this."

"Well obviously neither have you," she said, approaching us.

I grabbed the edge of the pool and hoisted myself up on the side, finally giving both of them a clear look.

"Fuck" I heard them say in unison.

"Last one out doesn't get any!" Hailey giggled and climbed out of the pool, followed quickly by Danielle.

"Why don't we let him decide?" Danielle said confidently, as she slid down her bikini bottoms. Her toned thighs led perfectly to her shaved pussy. Her body was truly a work of art and I looked on eagerly.

Hailey quickly pulled off her own top, trying to persuade me with her best attribute. Her breasts certainly were more impressive than Danielle's. Next came her bottoms, and I nearly lost it as her tight, shaved pussy came into view. I was pretty sure she was a virgin.

"Well what's it going to be?" Danielle asked with a sly smile. She shoved her perky breasts in my face and let me lick her nipple.

Hailey countered quickly, pushing her breasts into my face and letting me squeeze and suck on her nipples.

"You know what, fuck this!" Danielle said.

She quickly got up from in front of me, climbed down to my cock, put one leg on either side of me, and impaled her pussy on my cock.

"Holy shit" I moaned as her tight pussy stretched around my thick length.

"Jesus s*s, you're not even on the pill" Hailey said, shocked by the turn of events.

"I don't care, I need this cock" Danielle said, moaning and starting to bounce violently on my rod.

Knowing she didn't have many other options, Hailey spread her legs over my face and let me lap at her clit.

I was nervous that I wouldn't last very long, given this incredible situation. These two gorgeous girls were moaning on top of me.

"Oh fuck, fuck, I'm cumming!" Danielle said as she rubbed her clit and rode my cock hard. I felt her pussy get even tighter, squeezing me in contractions as her tight body rippled.

"Fuckk!" Hailey screamed as some liquid squirted from her pussy onto my face. My tongue darted into her pussy as she rode out her orgasm.

"Shit, you're getting so thick!" Danielle said excitedly.

"Does that mean he's going to cum?" Hailey asked.

I found out later that Hailey masturbated a lot, but never had a cock before.

"You're so inexperienced" Danielle laughed.

Hailey glared at her but got up and started to help her s****r ride harder.

"Now you're being useful," Danielle said between moans.

"Oh fuck," I moaned, as I felt my orgasm close in. The swirling cum had built up fully in my balls and was climbing my length towards the tip.

"Jesus he's gonna' blow!" Hailey said.

"Yeah, so let me off!" Danielle yelled as Hailey kept pushing her down deeper onto my cock.

"Fuck you s*s," Hailey said evily as she f***ed Danielle deeper onto my cock.

"Shit!" I called out as my cock burst, shooting rope after rope of hot sticky cum deep inside Danielle's pussy. I reached out to squeeze her perky breasts as I came hard.

"Fuck he's cumming inside me!" Danielle said, but moaned at the same time as I filled her tight pussy.

"Enjoy it bitch" Hailey said, pushing her down as much as possible one more time and letting go.

Exhausted, Danielle fell off of my cock, as my cum quickly started to drip out of her pussy.

"You're such a bitch, what if I get pregnant?!" Danielle shrieked from the ground.

"They make pills for that stuff, don''t worry" I said, trying to calm her down.

"Yeah, but she's still a bitch," Danielle grumbled, but couldn't help and sigh contently.

I laid back, but it wasn't long before I felt lips around my cock. Hailey was trying to nurse my member back to health.

"Your virgin pussy is going to take that?" Danielle laughed.

"Fuck yeah," she said, with a hint of naivety.

The thought of this was returning the bl**d flow to where I needed it, and soon my big cock was back up.

Hailey didn't waste any time before climbing onto my cock, pressing the tip of it against her tiny pussy.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked, knowing what a big deal this actually was.

"So sure" she beamed and started to press herself down.

It wasn't easy, but little by little, her extremely tight pussy started to inch down my cock. She had masturbated with enough crazy things that her cherry was gone and she didn't suffer through any other pain than the stretching.

"Shit it's so big!" Hailey moaned as she kept sinking down, determined to take it all.

Surprisingly, Danielle came over and started to help her s****r. Perhaps after the fighting, a wild fuck had taken her negative emotions away.

Danielle helped ease her down, while rubbing her clit to try to turn all the juices on. Hailey was a moaning mess before she ever made it all the way down. But finally, she was completely impaled on my cock. I looked up and saw the gorgeous sight of my cock completely disappeared inside of her tight pussy.

After adjusting to my size, Hailey slowly started to bounce on my rod, and I couldn't help but squeeze her bouncing breasts. Her's were perky, but also had some decent depth to them, and I lustily played with them.

"Come on s*s, make this count," Danielle said. "Ride that cock."

Hailey moaned and screamed as she got her first fuck. With each bounce, she got more and more into it.

Danielle suddenly made Hailey get off and put her on all fours. She motioned for me to climb on, which I did eagerly. In the doggy style position, my cock mauled her g-spot, and I also took advantage of the position to spank her. It wasn't long before she was cumming hard.

I felt her juices flow all over my cock as her pussy clamped down on me so hard, I had to slow down.

"Oh, my, God, it's so thick!" Hailey screamed as she felt what it was like to have a cock inside her as it neared orgasm.

Danielle reached between us and felt my thickening shaft. Then she moved behind me.

Just as I was ready to pull out, Danielle shoved me forward, knocking all three of us off balance. My cock, still lodged inside Hailey's pussy from behind started to twitch, and before I could do anything, I was filling up her recently virgin pussy with my seed. I couldn't help but reach around her body and squeeze her breasts as my cum rocketed out of my cock. Each spurt of cum felt like heaven.

"Oh fuck you Danielle!" Hailey yelled but kept moaning as each spurt of cum oozed deep into her pussy.

"Just a little revenge" Danielle retorted, as she rubbed my balls to make sure every ounce of cum oozed into her s****r.

Part Two

Let’s just say that school dragged by on Monday. I didn’t have class with Danielle until last period, and I hadn’t talked with her much since our rendezvous on Saturday.

It may have been just as well that way. I was still lost in thought from the whole series of events. It seemed pretty clear that both her and her s****r at least had a crush on me, and if I didn’t lie to myself, I liked both of them as well. But this wasn’t Utah.

I was the first one into class and took a seat towards the back of the room. I said ‘hi’ to my usual group of friends, but my eyes never left the door. Finally, before the final bell, Danielle sauntered in wearing shorts just long enough to avoid dress code and a sweater that unzipped just enough to show she was wearing a tank top underneath. Our eyes immediately met, and she blushed. She took a seat nearby and class began.

After an uneventful class, Danielle and I exited the room at the same time. Without saying anything, we walked down the hallway together towards the exit.

“I’ll walk with you,” Danielle said.

I was a little nervous that she was holding back some kind of information, but she just seemed to be at a loss for what to say, given the awkward situation.

After a few minutes I asked, “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, I mean, we took pills, don’t worry,” she laughed nervously. “I’m just, a little thrown off by the situation. It’s not like we invite a guy to do that every weekend.”

“Well that’s good to know,” I laughed in response, as we changed sidewalks towards our street.

“She likes you, you know,” Danielle said to me.

“I gathered that,” I laughed again.

“And you can’t date both of us,” she continued.

“Aw really?” I winked at her.

“Fuck you,” she said but laughed and shoved me.

“Think you already did that,” I teased her again.

“Oh what the fuck ever,” she rolled her eyes.

Our walk seemed to slow down the closer that we got to her neighborhood. Perhaps we were trying to prolong the conversation without reaching the destination.

As we hit the front of her neighborhood I asked, “Want to work on some homework?”

She studied me for a few seconds, as if she was doubting my use of the word homework. After she determined that I was at least faking seriousness, she nodded, and we turned into her street.

We got to her house and she let me inside. Of course, at the top of the steps was Hailey, whose eyes got wide as soon as she saw me before she ran into her room. I caught a glimpse and it looked like she was wearing a t-shirt and jeans.

Danielle offered me some water and we sat down at the kitchen table to get to work.

A few minutes later, Hailey came down.

“Chris!” she yelled and jumped into my arms, wrapping her legs around me. She was now wearing a skimpy tank top and cheer shorts.

“Hi Hailey” I laughed and embraced her.

“You skank, what did you get dress code?” Danielle scoffed.

“Nope, I didn’t wear this to school,” she answered. “Besides, I’ve seen you in much worse.”

“Whatever,” Danielle said. “Just leave us alone, we’re studying.”

“Oh, what subject?” Hailey sat down and put her hand under her chin. Man, she was cute.

“Science,” I told her.

“Chemisty?” Hailey winked and enunciated the word way too long. “Or maybe anatomy?”

“Fuck off,” Danielle said after a few more seconds.

“Fine,” Hailey agreed. “I’ve got work to do anyway.”

She smiled and never took her eyes off me as she left the room. She turned and seductively shook her ass at me, before snapping her thong strap.

“What a fucking slut,” Danielle said. “That girl is way too young to wear stuff like that.”

I was glad the table could hide my erection.

After we worked on our assignment for a while, Danielle seemed to be growing bored.

“That’s probably enough for now,” she said.

“Yeah, it’s starting to get late anyway,” I said. “Your parents home soon?”

“They work pretty late,” she responded.

I started to gather my things together and prepared to walk back before things got too dark.

“If you want to play some video games or something, you can stick around,” Danielle smiled.

“Yeah, I guess we deserve some fun after that work,” I agreed.

We played Guitar Hero for a while, which she got way too into. I had to admit both of these girls were awesome. She even got up on the table during one of the solos.

After we finished a few games, Danielle got up and stretched.

“I really need to shower, but we should still finish that assignment,” she said. “Will you wait up for me? Just make yourself at home.”

I nodded and she ran off upstairs to the bathroom. After I heard the water on, I decided to do some exploring. I went up and found Hailey’s room; at least what I figured was her room. I heard music and the door was slightly ajar. I stuck my head inside and shouldn’t have been surprised. She was on her bed, in some sexy purple lingerie, with her hand down her underwear, masturbating away.

I watched intently and she brought herself to orgasm. She then opened her eyes and was caught off guard. She stopped herself from screaming, and instead jumped off her bed, shut the door behind me and locked it quickly. Before I could say anything, she had stripped us both laid back on her bed, begging me to join her.

I paused and heard that the shower water was still running. I jumped on the bed with her and lined up my cock with her wet pussy. I rubbed it back and forth on her lips, and she quivered and shook.

“Just fuck me,” she begged, just loud enough to be heard over the music.

I made sure to drag it out though. I kept rubbing against her wet, swollen lips, and bent over to start sucking on her nipples. She threw her head back and moaned constantly as I tortured her nipples, squeezing the breasts in my hands and alternating between tongue flicks and nibbles around her rock hard nipples.

After a few minutes of that, I let the torture end and pressed my cock into her waiting pussy. She was drenched, but still tight as hell, and it took a few tries to work my cock in as deep as I wanted to.

“Fuck, shit, fuck,” she moaned as I started to pick up some rhythm with my thrusts. I watched as her breasts bounced underneath me with each pound and a look of pure ecstasy was tattooed on her face. I started to rub her clit while my cock stretched her tight walls and this set her off into immediate orgasm.

She looked at me with her piercing blue eyes and said “I’m cumming.” Then her pussy started spasming and gripped me tightly, temporarily slowing down my thrusts as her juices flowed. I grabbed her breasts and started using them for balance as I fucked her harder, sometimes pinching her nipples.

This girl couldn’t get enough. She had one hand above her head, holding onto the wall above her bed, and used the other to rub her own clit. I couldn’t believe she was so young and inexperienced, but I was turning her into a sex machine. I bent over and started to gently bite her neck, still keeping up the constant pounding I was giving her pussy. I felt another wave of spasms hit and her tight stomach rippled.

I lifted her ass to give me a better angle and hammered her entrance as fast as I could. I made sure to start to angle my cock more towards her g-spot, and she again responded with another orgasm and more juices starting to leak from her. I cursed in my head when I felt that familiar feeling slowly starting to build in my balls.

As my cock started to swell, she knew what was happening this time. “You better fucking cum in me again, I love how it feels” she said. I didn’t have the heart to check if she had started with a regular pill.

I returned to her clit with one hand, and grabbed her hip with the other as I slammed in and out. She grabbed her breasts and pinched her own nipples as her mouth hung wide open. I moved forward and started to kiss her, for the first time, which she eagerly returned. As me made out like it was our last night, the first rope of cum shot into her pussy and the sound she made was indescribable. She let out an a****listic low moan, which vibrated into my mouth as we kissed, and breathed heavily with each spurt of cum that hit deep inside her pussy. We embraced each other as I let everything I had unload inside her, and then we collapsed and laughed as my cock slipped out. She made sure to give me another seductive look as we watched my cum leak from her pussy.

Then the water turned off.

I gave Hailey one more kiss and then started to dress myself. I left her door with a wink, and further wondered just how complicated this situation could get. I made a mental note to look at Salt Lake City house listings later.

As I made my way back downstairs, I heard the bathroom door open. I sat on the couch and flipped the television on, as if nothing had ever happened. I heard steps coming down the stairs and looked up. Danielle was there, in just a towel.

“Sorry for my dress,” she laughed. “I just took so long, I wanted to make sure you weren’t too bored.”

“Oh I’m fine,” I said, before coughing, from swallowing the air wrongly.

She giggled, and instead of going back up the stairs, she continued to descend.

“I have a serious question to ask you,” Danielle said.

I felt my heart rate pick up as she approached.

“I have this freckle near my boob,” she continued. “Can you look at it?”

“Oh, yeah, of course,” I laughed, wondering just how serious she was, although she did look a little nervous.

She unwrapped her towel, exposing her naked body. I looked her up and down, marveling at how tight every part of her arms and legs and body were. Her tan skin was still a little wet from the shower. I managed to snap myself out long enough to look at the area in question.

“Oh that looks fine, I have stuff like that all over,” I smiled.

“Pheww,” she let out a deep breath and allowed herself to fall on top of me. “You don’t know how worried I’ve been about that with all of my tanning.”

I looked at the better view I had and noticed her pussy lips looked a little swollen. So that’s what took so long.

“No, I’d be a little more worried about this swelling,” I winked at her and let my hands trail down her body towards her pussy. She shivered as my hand tickled her belly.

“You should talk!” she laughed and grabbed my cock. Luckily it had been just long enough that the situation had brought it back quickly. “This is some extreme swelling! I better take a better look.”

She pulled my cock out of my shorts and boxers and pretended to give it a long study.

“I’ve heard sometimes you have to taste these things to make sure everything is okay,” she said with a flirty look and started to suck my cock. As she took some of my head into her mouth, I started to rub her clit. She responded by opening her legs for me, and I plunged a finger inside of her and went to work on her g-spot. She slowed her sucking as the pleasure overtook her, and she started to buckle from my finger’s assault. It wasn’t long before her pussy gripped my finger and she came hard. She looked up at me with a similarly desperate look as her s****r and whispered, “Take me.”

I had long dreamed about having my way with her petite body, so I didn’t resist. I got up and picked her up in an embrace. With a quick adjustment, I dropped her pussy straight onto my rod and impaled her deep.

“You fucking a****l!” she moaned loudly. I started to slam her up and down on my cock from our upright position, and she loved every moment of it. Her legs wrapped tightly around me, and one of my hands went to her perfect, tight ass and gave her a spank. She moaned out loud again as her pussy gripped me in a quick but strong orgasm. We could still hear Hailey’s loud music from upstairs, and I wondered if she was masturbating again.

I put Danielle back down onto the ground and she got onto her hands and knees. I jumped up behind her and slammed my cock as far into her as I had. I gave her ass cheeks alternating spanks as my cock rubbed against her g-spot. She was struggling to keep her balance, but still had a hand on her clit, rubbing herself wildly during the pounding.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned and came on my cock again. This time she did fall over in a heap, but my cock remained inside her. I pulled out and flipped her around, before driving my cock back into her soaking wet pussy. Her perky breasts bounced just noticeably enough as I fucked her.

“Do you love my cock?” I teased her.

“Yes, I fucking, uh, love your, uh, big cock,” she moaned in response. This time I kissed Danielle for the first time, and she, too, eagerly reciprocated. She moaned and breathed heavily, seemingly every second, as I thrust into her at a fast pace. Her moaning got higher and higher pitched before her body spasmed into her biggest orgasm. I watched as her tight stomach rippled and contracted as she came hard. She fell back more, too tired to do anything at this point but moan. I grabbed her hips and rammed into her pussy harder, feeling my cock reach new depths in her pussy as my orgasm neared.

She felt my cock getting harder but didn’t say anything. She just looked up at me and seemed to indicate I better not think of pulling out. Just before I was about to burst, I felt her pussy go off into another orgasm. Her pussy muscles clenched me tightly and f***ed my cum out in quick, bursts of hot, sticky cum. I painted the inner walls of her pussy as she milked me for all I had. We grabbed hands and laced our fingers tightly together as I flooded her.

Part Three

I barely got out of the house that night. Their parents came home just a few minutes after Danielle and I had fucked. Luckily I was able to sneak out of the back door and make my way home.

Things were becoming a little odd at school. Danielle and I were hanging out a lot more, and towing the line of acting like we were in a relationship. In reality, I hadn't asked her out because I didn't know what to do. I was in full on lust mode with both her and her little s****r. I figured it wouldn't hurt to ride things out as long as they lasted before making any major decisions.

"So my parents are going out of town for the whole weekend," Danielle beamed as we talked at lunch. "Hope you don't have any big plans."

"Hmm," I started, pretending to look through a schedule in my folder. "I may have to move some things around, but I'll try to show up for at least a few minutes."

She shoved me and laughed. If I was really honest with myself, I would probably just ask her out and get things over with. We were basically the same age, we had enough in common, and obviously had a sexual connection. But I didn't feel comfortable taking that step with the uncertainty of Hailey. In some ways, Hailey turned me on more than her s****r did. But I wondered if that kind of lust would last. Either way, if I dated one of them, things would probably be awkward with the other.

After we parted ways for our next class, my phone started vibrating. I flipped it open and saw it was a text message.

"See you this weekend cutie," it read, from an unknown number.

I guess Hailey stole my number from her s****r.

I decided to play along. "What makes you think I'm coming this weekend?" I responded.

"Oh you'll be cumming," she wrote with a wink face. "Over and over and over again. In my pussy."

I hope the government isn't tapping our phones.

I decided to make this weekend last as long as possible. I packed a bag on Friday afternoon and told my folks that I was staying with one of my friends for the weekend. I texted Danielle and made sure that her parents were gone and then walked over.

Danielle answered the door when I got there. Tonight she was dressed in a button down shirt and a skirt. A few minutes later, Hailey trotted down the steps in a tank top and a shorter skirt than her s****r. The two seemed to trade stern glances but didn't toss out any insults.

"We decided it would be best to try not to fight this weekend," Danielle said, noticing my surprised look at the silence. "We want you to stay over this weekend and have fun, so we'll try to stay civil."

It looked like they were going to keep to that. The night started out very innocently, with the three of us watching some shows on television, before ordering in a pizza. We laughed and joked around and bullshitted about school.

"The guys at my school are so freaking immature," Hailey lamented. "That's why I like when you come over."

She said it with at least enough restraint to not set Danielle off.

"Most take a while to mature," I told her. "Some won't for another 10 years."

"Ain't that the truth," Danielle chimed in.

We all laughed; I was surprised at how well this was going. Maybe the three of us really could go to a deserted island for all eternity.

Of course, things weren't going to stay tame the whole weekend. A little bit after we ate, Hailey busted out the Twister board. It wasn't long until Hailey was in a compromising position, skirt up and panties showing (guess she wasn't wearing a thong tonight). Of course she was wearing those really geeky panties that look so sexy on girls. A few moves later, and Danielle was in a similar position, but she was rocking a thong tonight. I admired the view of her tight ass and hoped we'd stay in these positions for a while.

With both of them bending over to a far spot, I decided to spank them both at the same time. Danielle gasped and Hailey giggled before we all collapsed on top of each other.

"Perv!" Hailey teased, as her skirt remained up, showing off her panties, which had a frog on them. Danielle was on her stomach, her ass completely exposed in her thong, with her skirt ridden up.

With all of us getting along, I hoped that this would be the chance to get both of them together. I hopped onto Danielle's back and grinded my firming cock against her pussy, with my shorts, boxers, and her thong blocking the way. She groaned a little and moistened as I grinded a little harder. Hailey was ready to go, as usual, and came up behind me and removed my shirt. I traded the favor with her as I still grinded against Danielle. Hailey ripped off her own bra and was left in just her short skirt and panties. While still on top of Danielle, I decided to remove her shirt, unbuttoning each button from behind and slipping it off her, before unhooking her bra and adding it to the growing pile of removed clothing.

I decided to catch Danielle off guard. She was facing the wrong direction still, with me enough on top of her to keep her down. I pulled my shorts and boxers down enough to release my shaft, and quickly pulled Danielle's thong to the side. Before another second passed, I shoved my cock deep inside Danielle's now exposed pussy.

"What the fuckkkk yeahh," she moaned as I entered her.

As I started to get into a rhythm, Hailey came in front of me and threw her chest in my face. I started to suck on her nipples wildly as she pulled down her panties. She must have been feeling pretty wild, and less mad at her s****r because she decided to lay down on top of her s****r. She flipped her skirt up and showed me her ass.

Danielle was having too much fun to get upset over this as my cock stretched her tight walls with each thrust.

Their two bodies were close enough for me to live out something that I had only seen in porn. I pulled my cock out of Danielle's pussy and slammed it into Hailey's. She screamed and urgently shoved her hips back against me, bucking wildly. After a few seconds, I pulled out of her and shoved my cock back into Danielle's pussy. Each time I would enter one of them, I would grab their hips to make sure they got it hard.

"Fuck, shit, fuck, yeahh, ugh, unnn, fuck," the two of them rambled as they got fucked.

I made Danielle flip over to lay on her back now, and had Hailey turn towards me. After the quick maneuver, Hailey and I were making out, while I slammed Danielle's pussy with all my power. A few seconds later, Hailey was moaning into our kiss. I looked down and nearly lost it when I saw Danielle eating out her s****r. Danielle had spread Hailey's pussy lips and was flicking her tongue across her clit.

Danielle was the first one to cum, as her pussy started to squeeze my cock in big contractions. Hailey's breathing was getting more desperate and she was vibrating more into our kisses. She screamed out and came, squirting some juices onto her s****r's face. I kissed Hailey passionately as I watched her squirt onto her s****r. I picked up the pace and rammed Danielle's pussy deeper. Danielle was still eating out her s****r, but Hailey was now helping me, bending over to lick my balls as they slapped against her s****r's ass. Every so often, she would switch to licking Danielle's clit, putting the two of them in a 69 position while my rod bounced in and out of Danielle.

"You better cum in her you stud," Hailey said. She ran her hands up and down my body, adding to the sensations that were already starting. "Cum, cum, cum!" she chanted.

Hailey then began to suck Danielle's clit hard, barely avoiding my crashing body from each thrust. This sent Danielle into another orgasm, and finally brought me with her. I tried to hold back my cum as long as possible, but Hailey's massaged my balls until I couldn't resist, and my cum shot into Danielle's pussy with a broken hose. I grabbed Hailey's breasts as I filled up her s****r's pussy with my seed. After the final blast of cum, I pulled out and Hailey licked my cock clean.

"Isn't it nice when you two get along?" I laughed.

Hailey smiled and gave me a playful slap on the cheek. Danielle was too worn out to respond, but I think she smiled too.

"Why don't we let her recover?" Hailey beamed and grabbed my hand. "Let's go play some video games!"

Danielle just nodded as Hailey and I ran off to her room. Surprisingly, Hailey actually turned on her Nintendo and sat down next to me. We were both still naked, which I wasn't about to complain about.

"I'm totally going to beat you," Hailey teased.

"Not going to happen," I fired back.

"We'll see about that," she winked and started up the game.

After it became pretty clear that I was going to easily beat her, Hailey stood up and put her ass in my face.

"Hey I can't see!" I laughed.

"Are you actually trying to look at the game around my ass?" she responded. She paused the game and reached down to stroke my cock. After she had gotten me hard again, she unpaused the game. Without saying anything, she sat down on my cock, impaling her pussy with my length.

I decided I didn't mind losing this time. I put down my controller since I couldn't see anyway, and guided her bouncing ass up and down. She started to moan but was still playing the game, making sure to beat me. That changed after I reached around and started to rub her clit. She started moaning louder and put her controller down to, grabbing onto the floor to help her bounce on my cock harder. She came quickly, gushing her juices all over my cock and using the extra lubrication to fuck me harder.

We heard feet on the stairs and Danielle called out, "What are you guys doing?"

"Shit here she comes," I said and found the nearest blanket. Though we had all just fucked, I wasn't sure if Danielle would be set off by this. Hailey seemed to agree and she stopped bouncing, siting down on my lap as best she could. My cock was pretty deep insider her at this point.

Danielle came in and rolled her eyes when she saw us.

"How is he supposed to see with your body in the way?" she asked.

"That's the point!" she laughed. "I'm winning now."

"I guess that's a pretty good strategy," she laughed too, and sat down by us.

I decided to have a little fun with the situation. I stuck my hand underneath the blanket and lowered some of my shaft out of Hailey's pussy. I started to jerk off with the tip inside her still. I'm not sure Hailey knew exactly what I was doing, other than that less of my cock was inside her. I rubbed the sensitive underside of the tip of my cock against the inside of her pussy while I jerked. Hailey did everything she could to keep her breathing under control. The biggest surprise came when I was able to put myself over the edge and started to cum inside her pussy.

"Fuck!" Hailey yelled and looked back at me with her eyes wide open. I was blasting hot cum inside her as Danielle looked over surprised. "I shouldn't have gone that way..." Hailey tried to play it off, her voice quivering as she felt the warm spurts burrow into her pussy. Danielle studied her a bit, then shrugged and looked back at the screen.

I took a moment to step back and wonder how I got myself into this amazing situation. Here I was, fucking two gorgeous s****rs on a regular basis, walking around the house naked with them.

"So, where do I sl**p tonight?" I asked with a small laugh.

"With me!" the two of them said at the same time.

"No way he's staying with me!" the two went back and forth for a while.

"I guess it's only fair that I stay with Danielle," I said. "She is the one who invited me after all."

Hailey pouted but I winked at her.

"Alright fine," she said. "If you get bored, clothing is optional in here."

Danielle and I went back to her room and laid down on her bed.

"Of course clothing is optional in here too," she winked. She reached down and started to rub my cock, slowly but expertly bringing it back to life.

"I haven't really gotten to taste you much yet," she said. With that she got on her knees and took my cock into her mouth. Her tongue immediately started to swirl all around my cock, paying extra attention to the tip and underside. I reached out to play with her perky breasts as she worked her magic. With one hand she jerked my shaft and with the other she played with her pussy. As she got more into it, she started to take more and more of my length into her mouth. The friction increased and so did the pleasure, and I squeezed her breasts harder in response. This only urged her on more as her tongue constantly flicked over my cock head. She started to go faster and then looked up at me, with my cock still in her mouth, and shot me one of the sexiest looks I'd ever seen. She didn't stop either; she continued to stare at me with that look on her face, jerking my shaft faster and flicking her tongue over my cock more. Her eyes brought shivers up my spine.

"I'm not looking away until you cum," she said seductively, then wrapped her lips right back around my cock. It didn't take her much longer to get her wish. I finally shut my eyes as she bobbed her head up and down deeper down my shaft until she f***ed my cum up to my tip and quickly into her mouth and down her throat.

"Oh fuck," I moaned as I shot my load uncontrollably, holding onto her breasts firmly as each shot aimed for the back of her throat. She swallowed every last drop and then licked me clean.

"Ready for bed?" she winked.

I could only laugh and nod as my breathing finally slowed down. We both got into bed naked, and spooned as we fell asl**p.

I woke up an hour later and noticed Danielle was asl**p. I carefully moved my arms away and got out of the bed as gently as I could. I exited her room and shut the door quietly behind me.

Not surprisingly, Hailey's room was lit up, although the door was closed. I turned the knob and entered her room. She was masturbating again, although this time she heard me enter and slowed down as I approached. She was in an incredible lingerie set; a black and pink matching bra and panties combo. The bra was an extreme push up one, and her breasts looked a full cup larger in them. She was also wearing knee high socks.

"Took you long enough!" she said, but there was a smile in her complaint.

"Yeah sorry, I kind of fell asl**p," I said.

"I knew you wouldn't resist coming in here," she said seductively.

I jumped onto the bed next to her and grabbed her breasts against her bra. As nice as it made them look, I would rather have it off, and unhooked it and tossed it to the floor. She went to work on my cock, wanting to get it hard again.

"I can't believe you came in me during the video game," she laughed. "What was that about?"

"I don't know," I laughed. "I decided to have some fun."

"It was pretty hard not to moan," she said. "Your cum feels so nice and warm when it's deep inside me."

She had me hard again and took the liberty of taking off her own panties. She left the knee highs on, and looked pretty sexy in just those.

"I haven't shown you how flexible I am yet," she winked. "I'm going to be a cheerleader next year." She laid me down on my back on the bed, with my hard cock standing straight up. She smiled wide before working her legs farther and farther apart. She had one foot on either side of my legs and her socks got farther away from me as she stretched. Finally, she got herself into a virtual full split and sank her pussy down on my cock.

"Holy shit," I said as I felt my cock push her pussy walls apart.

In this position she needed a little help, so I aided in bouncing her up and down on my cock, as she held her split as much as possible given the circumstances. Her breasts bounced beautifully as her tight entrance expanded to me.

"Now this," she said, grabbing the bed to help her get off me, before getting on the floor. She put her hands on the ground and did an arch over the ground. As she stared at the wall behind her, I got into position and slammed my cock into her again. She held onto the ground as best she could as I pounded her tiny pussy. Her breasts flopped around in this odd position, and I bent over to suck on them as they found my mouth.

"One more," she said and managed to right herself with a little help from me. She stood up, put one hand against her wall, and used the other hand to raise her leg as high into the air as she could. I took advantage of the position and buried my cock inside her, slamming in and out at a faster speed with the extra room.

"Now here's one of mine," I smiled and shoved her body against the wall, with her ass facing me. I wrapped my arm around her body and mercilessly slammed her tight pussy onto my cock over and over again, her breasts bouncing into the wall with each thrust.

"Oh fuck yeah, take me," she moaned as I pounded her. I reached around and started to rub her clit, which brought on another orgasm, and her pussy juices started to leak over my cock and down her thighs. I was finding new depths of her pussy, thinking I might be reaching her cervix, as I brought her down harder onto my cock. She was moaning, just sort of screaming, not wanting to wake her s****r up. It seemed she was basically in a constant orgasm at this point, as her juices kept leaking down her thighs, hitting her knee highs and even falling to the floor.

"I love, uhhg, your fucking cock, ughgh, so much," she moaned. "Cum inside my fucking pussy. Ughh, empty your, uhhn, fucking balls." She reached behind her and started to rub my balls as my cock started to swell inside her. Her tight pussy walls gave way to my every thrust as I buried my cock to the hilt inside her pussy. She screamed and covered her own mouth as my cum shot against her deepest pussy walls. Each twitch of my cock gave her another big, thick shot of cum, and each rope that hit her insides made her quiver. She came hard, squirting around my cock as I emptied my load inside her, and a mixture of our cum leaked out before I even removed my cock. After I pulled out, our cum rushed out, some spilling and sticking to her knee highs.

"Come back soon," she winked as I headed to the door.

Part Four

I winked at Hailey as I left her room, stealing once last glimpse at her naked body, covered with sweat and still oozing my cum.

I slowly opened Danielle's door and was relieved to find her still asl**p. Plus, even if she was cool with me leaving the room to fuck her s****r again, I'm not sure how much I had in me for the day. I had already cum four times over the course of the night and could actually use a break.

I climbed back into bed with Danielle as gently as I could. When I had settled in enough that I was done adjusting, I put an arm around her still naked body and let my hand rest on one of her perky breasts. Okay, so maybe I hadn't gotten enough.

This was enough to finally rouse her, and Danielle turned towards me and smiled.

"Can't sl**p?" she asked as she noticed I was awake.

"Just woke up," I covered for myself with a smooth smile.

"It's nice having you around at night," Danielle said. "it's too big for just me."

"Well just get your parents to move out permanently and we can always do this," I laughed.

She laughed too but it trailed off after a little bit.

"Everything okay?" I asked.

"I guess," she started. "It's just a weird situation isn't it? I mean just a matter of days ago we were barely acquaintances in class. Now we're fucking, with my s****r involved nonetheless, and you're staying here for the weekend. Where does this go?"

I let out a long sigh. I knew this conversation was coming, as well it should have, and probably sooner, but I still wasn't necessarily ready for it. I was enjoying this set up and wanted to have it for as long as possible.

"It's tough," I started. "There's no denying that. I always thought you were cute, and to have this chance is mind blowing. Your s****r is really cool too. Obviously, you and I connect on a more mature level that I don't have with your s****r, but..."

"She turns you on," she said. "Clearly. I've seen her get you excited with her outfits and the way she talks and flirts."

I looked down, knowing that everything she said was true. I was just glad she didn't know about all the extra times Hailey and I had snuck off for a good fuck. It had been at least three times already.

"Well yeah," I started. "She does. What do you want to do with this situation?"

This time she sighed and paused before starting, "I don't know. I've clearly developed feelings for you. As you said we connect emotionally as well as physically. But if we were to date, how could this continue? I don't envision having threesomes with my s****r for the rest of my life."

"It's not going to be the rest of your life," I laughed nervously, trying to quell some of the tension. "We're still so young. Who knows what's ahead of us. Why don' we just see where things go and let it develop naturally?"

"I guess you're right," she smiled and climbed on top of me. She spread her legs across my lower body and slid down so that her pussy lips straddled my limp cock. She grinded back and forth.

"What's the problem?" she laughed hard. "Can't get it up all of a sudden?"

Of course she didn't know how many times I had already cum tonight. Her s****r's pussy was still full of two loads of my cum.

"Shut up," I laughed and poked her sides, which made her jump. Eventually, as she continued to rub against me, I started to feel the bl**d flow again and my hands cupped her breasts. I pinched her nipples between my thumb and index finger, and she shuddered and twitched on top of me. She bent over and started to kiss me passionately, and I returned the sentiment. Her tongue found mine and the two danced together, before a wrestling match ensued. With our tongues intertwined, Danielle reached down and grabbed my shaft in her hand. She pumped it a few times and then found her opening. A quick maneuver and she split herself on my cock, sliding down and moaning into my mouth was we made out.

This was certainly the most passionate fuck we'd had. Not in the a****listic passion we had shared a few times already, but in more of a romantic sense. We hadn't kissed that much, but we were hardly coming up for air as my cock expanded her pussy walls. Slowly, she started to bounce up and down on my cock, and the vibrations from her throat became more noticeable.

As we continued, her restraint began to subside and she started to rub her clit as she bounced faster. My hands returned to her breasts and started to twist her nipples. She shuddered in excitement and picked up the pace again. She was struggling to keep our kiss up as her moans started to overtake her. She came hard and her pussy squeezed me in delight. This finally made her break the kiss and she moaned out loud. Danielle reached back and started to massage my balls, all the while not stemming the tide of her wild ride. Her bed was squeaking now from the increased motions. She stopped briefly and got on all fours, inviting me to continue quickly.

I had to take another moment to absorb the situation. I looked at this goddess bending over in front of me, with a perfect body and one of the best asses I'd ever seen. I climbed up behind her and slammed my cock back into her pussy, which made her scream out in lust. I alternated spanking each of her ass cheeks, making them turn a slight shade of red from their previously tan state. Danielle was slamming her body back onto me to meet each of my thrusts, as my balls now slapped against her clit as we came together each time. She went off in another orgasm and that brought me to the edge. She seemed to be getting used to the feeling of my impending orgasms, as I stiffened inside her.

"Cum inside me you stud," she moaned and slammed into me again. "I want to feel your hot cum spurt deep inside my pussy. Hit me as deep as you can. Get to my cervix. I want to feel it deep!"

Her dirty talk finished me off as I pulled on her hips to enter her as deep as I could, and shot my load. I must have sent a dozen ropes of sticky semen against her cervix and deepest pussy walls as her contracting pussy made sure nothing spilled just yet. She reached back and rubbed my balls again, wanting to feel every drop ooze into her depths.

We collapsed in a heap and fell asl**p. I don't think I ever took my cock out of her.

I awoke the next day to a shriek. I looked around and noticed I was alone in the bed.

"I got in!" Hailey said and busted through Danielle's door. She was dressed in a t-shirt and panties. "I made the cheer team!"

"Congrats!" I said as she hugged me tightly. I almost ran out of oxygen before she finally let me go.

"They're having an initiation for me tonight!" she said. "It's going to be here. Please come!"

"I-I mean well, sure" I stumbled. I had always dreamed of what it would be like to attend one of these cheerleader parties. I always saw pictures on social networking sites of girls in bikinis around the pool and in skimpy outfits having pillow fights. I couldn't turn this down.

"Yay!" she yelled and hugged me again. "Oh and don't worry, Danielle just went out to get some food. She didn't want to wake you."

Danielle, shit, what was she going to say about this? She seemed a little uncomfortable with her s****r around. I couldn't imagine how she would be with 5 or 10 other young girls. Maybe Hailey would have a decent idea.

"Speaking of her," I started. "I don't imagine she's going to be around for it?"

"Naw," she responded. "I wouldn't want her crashing any of our fun."

"And how do you suppose we can get her out and me here?" I asked.

She paused a bit. "Leave it to me, I'll think of something," she said.

Danielle came back a bit later and the three of us had some food and watched TV. As the afternoon wore on, I wondered if Hailey had come up with her plan yet. Danielle and I had just talked about where a one-on-one relationship might stand and this didn't figure to clear things up any.

Just then, Danielle got a text message.

"Shit," she said. "Rachel really wants to do something tonight, or all nights? Ugh, I don't know."

Hailey looked at me as if to say that's your cue.

"Oh, it's okay," I said. "Go hang with your friend. I could go home for a bit anyway and then come back for the night."

"Thanks!" she smiled and gave me a quick hug. "I'll go get ready then. See you later tonight!"

Danielle ran off and Hailey gave me a high five.

"You're slick," I said, raising my shoulders in acceptance.

"Tonight's going to be awesome!" she cheered.

I sat on her toilet seat while Hailey tried on a million different outfits and hair styles. It would have been pretty boring if it wasn't for her being naked every few seconds. Believe it or not, it had been over 12 hours since my last orgasm and I was getting horny. She seemed to be distracted from this though, which was rare for her. I guess tonight was pretty important.

In the end she went casual, and wore a pink tank top and black cheer shorts. It wasn't fancy, but she definitely looked like a cheerleader. After a few more peaks in the mirror, the doorbell rang.

"Let's go!" she said, grabbing my hand and running down the stairs with me.

"Hi!" she opened the door and greeted the first couple of girls to arrive. They exchanged hugs as I got my first look at Hailey's new teammates. One was a blonde haired, green-eyed beauty, who looked a little bit like Danielle, minus the eye color difference. The other was a red head, with beautiful green eyes, pale skin and lots of freckles. The former had an average chest, similar to Hailey's, but the latter looked like she had full C's, easily the biggest of the group so far. Both of them had unbelievably fit bodies, shown off with tight tank tops, and slender legs, shown with short shorts. Hailey seemed to fit right in with how she dressed.

"This is Chris," Hailey said happily. "He's a good friend of mine. I wanted him to hang with the group."

I held my breath as the last obstacle for my night of fantasies that most dared not dream was tossed into the open. They studied me for a few seconds, and I could only dream of knowing their thought process.

"Sure" the blonde beamed finally. "He'll be just fine."

Before I could stop to analyze what that comment meant, another doorbell chime went off and another pair of girls walked in. One was a Latino girl with brown hair and big brown eyes, a great body and nicely developing curves. The other was a brunette with beautiful curly hair and yet another slamming body. When all was said and done, there were seven girls there, including Hailey. A few of them tried a flirt attempt or two, which I gladly received and reciprocated. Hailey was too wrapped up in impressing everybody to care.

The party started with some loud music and dancing in the living room. I still couldn't believe I was the only guy here, as the girls seemed to go out of their way to grind on me. There was plenty of chips and soda around and everybody was having a blast. I was happy for Hailey - she was a great, energetic girl and I knew this meant a lot to her.

Finally, one of the girls yelled out, "Pool time!" and everybody made a dash for the backyard. In the midst of this, tank tops and cheer shorts went flying in all different directions, as everyone had come prepared with a bikini underneath. By the time I had walked over all of the loose clothing and made my way to the pool area, seven cheerleaders, with tight bodies, were splashing around the pool in bikinis. Every one of them had at least a flat stomach; a few of them had six packs. The girls all had varying size ranges of chests, everything from small B's to full C's. Most were pretty impressive for their young age.

It suddenly dawned on me that I didn't have my swim trunks with me. I turned to go back inside to get them and was greeted with multiple, "Where are you going?" calls.

"I'm just going to grab my swim trunks," I laughed and started for the door again.

"Just use your boxers!" one called out.

"Yeah it's the same thing!" another said.

"Yeah," a few more chimed.

"Give me a B," one of the head cheerleaders started. Everyone laughed.

"Alright alright," I said laughing and started to take off my shirt and then my shorts, leaving myself in just my black boxers. The girls whistled and gave their approval, seeing my fit body for the first time.

After enough prodding from the girls, I finally jumped into the pool, splashing everyone and setting off a round of giggles. A few of the girls approached me, touching my arms and asking me questions. I didn't do much yet, although I did feel one of the girl's six packs just to make sure it was real.

"Marco Polo!" one girl yelled out, and everyone cheered in return. One of the blonde cheerleaders volunteered to be it first. She called out 'Marco' and we all responded 'Polo.' She went immediately towards me, easily picking out my deeper voice for the rest of the crowd. Soon she was swimming right towards me until I was back against a wall. She crashed into me, giggling, and reached out for my cock.

"I think I've got him!" she said. She made enough contact with me to start my bl**d flow and she gasped loudly as she felt me grow. "I'm going to have to come back to you later," she said and swam off. I didn't know if she was talking to me or my friend.

The game continued on with the winner ultimately getting to fondle the caught person for a few seconds. Almost every girl went straight for me.

Some girls started to grow bored of the pool and climbed out. They dried off and went back inside. I decided to join them, as I had had enough water for now. The rest of the girls in the pool followed me back inside.

"Now it is time for one of our favorite activities," the lead blonde called out. Everyone looked excited except for Hailey, who had no idea what they were referring to. "Let's let the new girl do the honors," she continued. Hailey was still unsure what to expect, until one of the girls untied her bikini top and let it fall off.

"Very nice!" everyone called out as Hailey's perky breasts were revealed. One by one, every girl took her own top off and they started to compare their blossoming breasts.

"Your's are cute!" one said.

"You've always got the best ones!" another said to the busty red head.

As I watched the girls feel each other and compare sizes, I watched in amazement. My cock was rock hard and pressing out against my boxers. Finally, the original blonde noticed and ran over to me.

"Look at this!" she said and yanked down my boxers. All of the girls giggled and yelled and came over to me. The blonde immediately stuffed my cock into her mouth, knocking me off balance in the process. I managed to lay myself down on the floor as all the girls crowded around. Hailey came over and kissed me, while giving me a look indicating that I owed her one. The girls started to crowd and f***e their way closer. I now had multiple tongues on the side of my cock while the blonde sucked as much as she could. Now it was the bikini bottoms that were finding the floor, as the girls stripped each other and started eating each other. A couple formed a 69 and I watched excitedly while three girls still sucked my cock.

Hailey was one of the ones in the 69, and was going at it with the busty red head. The site of them on top of each other was incredible, as their breasts jiggled and the moans started to increase. Still, it was tough to completely concentrate on them while I was in a dream situation. One of the girls started to suck gently on my balls while the other two focused on my head and shaft. I wanted to last a long time, but I knew I didn't stand a chance on the first one. As my cock started to harden, the blonde yelled out, "Here he comes!" and jerked me wildly. "First one, cum for me!" she cheered and I let loose, painting her face with my cum, as the other two took a few blasts on their faces too. They started to lick it off each other's faces, and the blonde quickly came over and spread her legs over my face. I stuck my tongue into her pussy and then tongue fucked her clit. She moaned and grabbed her breasts, and all of the girls came over and helped her get off. One finger fucked her and two girls sucked on her nipples while I sucked her clit. It was only seconds before she was cumming, leaking some juices out onto my face as all the girls cheered her through her orgasm.

"Don't let him rest!" one yelled out, and two girls were back on my cock, trying to get me back up. The busty red head shoved her breasts in my face, which I lustily sucked on and played with. It became a blur of breasts and lips, each girl making sure she got some time to kiss me as well as get her chest played with. I was completely blocked from what was going on lower down; I just felt my cock being worked until I started getting hard again to the sound of more cheers. Before I knew what was happening, my cock was splitting a tight pussy, and I felt a girl starting to ride my cock wildly. I couldn't even see what was happening, but I saw Hailey being eaten out by another girl to one side of me, so it was a random girl fucking me.

"Fuck him, fuck him, fuck him!" the girls cheered as one of the girls rode me hard. Just as I tried to get a look at who it was, the red head did a split on top of my face, and I started to eat her out. My tongue fucked her hole and my hands reached up to grab her amazing breasts. Some of the other girls were starting to feel my arms and body as I was being ridden, which enhanced all of the sensations even more. The room was full of moans from everybody.

My mouth was still buried in the red head's pussy as I felt my second orgasm starting to build. Whoever it was continued to ride me as the red head came on my face, shaking and shuddering on top of me in ecstasy. Unable to move or speak, I felt my cock start to spurt into the unknown pussy, as the girl slammed down on me again.

"He's cumming inside me!" she yelled. "Oh fuck."

"Good!" one yelled out.

"Fill her fucking pussy!" another cheered.

"Take all of his cum!" a third said.

After I had finished filling her, I felt the girl get up off me, and saw that it had been the cute brunette with curly hair that had come during the second group of girls.

"Get him back up!" the blonde yelled and I felt my cock get engulfed by another mouth. I caught a glimpse of my cum leaking out of the brunette's pussy. I was never aware that I could recover so quickly, but given the situation, it wasn't taking all that much to get me back up.

"Who's next?!" one cried out.

"How about Melanie?" one suggested.

"Yeah! Melanie!" they chimed in.

Melanie was one who I hadn't seen much of. She seemed to be one of the more shy ones of the group, although she had been in on every festivity. She was a petite girl with jet black hair that was styled with bangs. She walked over slowly before a couple of girls shoved her and dragged her faster. She seemed a little unsure of the situation, but still looked excited. One of the girls helped me up off the ground and told me to take charge of Melanie because she was shy. The girls put Melanie onto her back and she looked up at me with an innocent look on her face. A couple of girls shoved me into place and my cock rested against her pussy lips.

"Fuck her, fuck her, fuck her!" the girls chanted as I pressed my cock into Melanie's ultra tight pussy. She was probably one of the tightest ones I had ever felt. She threw her head back and the girls cooed in delight.

"Oh look at shy little Melanie getting fucked by a stud!" one teased.

"Suck her tits!" another yelled.

Two girls supported her arms and body to keep her in position while I fucked her hard. Two more started to suck on her breasts, licking and biting on her nipples. Another girl started to rub her clit and that quickly made her cum hard on my cock.

"Look at her tight pussy cumming!" one cheered.

"Who knew she was such a bad girl!" another said.

"Someone rub his balls," one said. "Make him cum!"

"I-I'm not sure I'm ready to be cummed in," Melanie said shyly.

"Oh fuck that!" the lead blonde said. "Make sure she doesn't go anywhere!"

The girls grabbed her arms and legs, even though she hadn't tried to escape, and held her wide open for me.

"Fill her pussy up!" the blonde said. "Don't you dare pull out until she's flooded!" To make extra sure she didn't move, she spread her legs over Melanie's face and made her eat her out.

Melanie had her eyes closed while she tongue fucked the blonde and was still moaning loudly. Her nipples were being sucked hard while she was being held in place, just in case.

"Don't hold back," the red head whispered in my ear and bit down on my ear lobe. She was massaging my balls passionately and licking my neck. "Fucking cum in that tight pussy."

"She's struggling!" one girl called out and everyone ran over to hold her in place tighter.

"I am not!" Melanie said in a muffled tone and giggled. I was guessing this might have been a game they were playing with her since she was the shyest.

Nonetheless, her arms and legs were held tightly in place, while the assault continued on her nipples and clit from her girl friends, and her pussy from my cock. Finally, I buried myself to the hilt and unleashed my load, feeling rope after hot sticky rope of thick cum shoot into Melanie's pussy.

"OH FUCK," she cried out from between the blonde's legs.

"He's cumming in her!" one yelled. The red head rubbed my balls more to make sure my cum was rapidly firing inside Melanie.

"Oooh it's shooting into her so fast," the red head cooed as I came. "I can feel his balls pumping the cum inside her!"

After emptying everything I had inside Melanie, the girls finally got off her. She laid there with my cum running down her inner thighs. I wasn't sure what to think until she smiled and laughed. Guess it was a game.

"Let's move the party to Hailey's room!" one called out. "Not sure how much sl**ping we're going to get in tonight," she said, and everyone laughed.

I wondered when Danielle was getting home.

Part Five

"Andrea's next!" one girl yelled and everybody grabbed her. She seemed to be joining the game and struggled against the grip of the girls but couldn't get free from the four girls that held each of her arms and legs. They proceeded to carry her upstairs into Hailey's room and we all followed.

She mumbled something in Spanish and stuck her tongue out as we reached Hailey's room. The four girls continued to hold her as we made our way to the bed. Andrea had gorgeous mid-range skin, what appeared to be C cups, and the best ass on the team. One of the girls that wasn't engaged in holding her came over to me and knelt down. She grabbed my cock and started to work on getting me hard again. It took a little more effort than before, but given the situation, it was inevitable.

Andrea flailed against the girls holding her, though she had a big smile on her face. "Don't let him fuck me!" she giggled. "My pussy is way too tight. He'll break me!"

"Fuck her hard!" one yelled.

I climbed up closer to her and bent down to suck on her nipples. The girls all cheered their approval as Andrea still pretended to struggle. I rubbed my cock against Andrea's pussy lips.

"Don't let him!" she giggled again.

"Shut up!" the blonde leader (Ashley) yelled. "Hailey! Get over here and stick your pussy in her face!"

Hailey quickly ran over there and did a near split on Andrea's face. She was facing me and smiled with dilated pupils at me. I had guessed that Andrea went right to work as Hailey immediately started to moan. As I thrust my cock into Andrea's tight pussy, Hailey brought me closer and we started to kiss. The kiss quickly turned into a make out as I started to fuck Andrea's pussy harder. Andrea's muffled moans just added to the vibrations of Hailey's pussy and she moaned loudly into our kiss. The girls all cheered their excitement at the scene.

A few seconds later, Hailey was cumming, and squirted her juices onto Andrea's face, catching her by surprise. The girls all cheered, many unaware that Hailey had the ability to squirt. I had one hand on Hailey's breast and my other hand on Andrea's breast through all of this. The two girls who were observing finally got into the act, one girl starting to play with Andrea's free breast and the other beginning to lap at her clit.

"Use this!" Ashley, holding her left leg said, temporarily removing herself from the scene and reaching into her bag. She pulled out a vibrator and tossed it to the red head (Alana) who was licking her clit. "Give me this leg bitch!" Ashley said and yanked it further towards her, giving me more room. Alana turned the vibrator on full blast and put it right against Andrea's clit. Andrea shrieked into Hailey's pussy as the vibrator hit her and my cock pounded her deeper. She quickly came, her pussy squeezing me tightly and her juices flowing around my cock. Hailey gave her some extra air, but continued to kiss me as the onslaught continued.

"Oh. My...Fuck!" Andrea screamed and moaned. "Fuck! Stop, ugh, it's too much!! I can't, uhnn, fucking take it!" Andrea thrashed against everyone holding her and managed to get an arm free. She tried to crawl away with it but was immediately grabbed and held tighter in place. "AHHHH!" she screamed as she came again as the vibrator combined with my cock to hit every spot. The vibrating sensations felt extra good on my cock when it got close enough.

Hailey started to kiss around my neck and chest, adding extra sensations. "Give her that big rod you stud," Hailey started to whisper in my ear. She reached down and cupped my balls. "I want to feel you cum inside her pussy. I want to feel each pump of cum blast into her." She rubbed my balls passionately begging me to cum inside her teammate. "Show them how much cum you have," she continued. "Don't stop until you flood her pussy." My cock started stiffening up as Hailey talked filthy to me. "He's gonna' cum!" she cheered. "Hold her tight so she has to take all of his cum deep inside her! I'll make sure every drop of cum fills her up. This is going to be a big load, I can feel it!" Hailey bit my ear and rubbed my balls again as I came hard, emitting an "Oh fuck" as my seed started to spill inside of Andrea. She muttered something in Spanish again and thrashed about as I came inside her. Multiple ropes of hot, sticky cum blasted into her pussy as they all held her in place. "Cum, cum, cum!" they all cheered and Hailey massaged my balls to make sure I emptied fully. Finally, they were satisfied and I pulled out, and my cum leaked down Andrea's thighs towards her legs.

"I think he needs a break," Ashley said with a laugh. "Let's all go back out to the hot tub area! I think there are some nice jets in there."

With that, all the girls scampered down the steps, although Andrea was lagging behind, spent from our fuck. Hailey stayed with me too, continuing to make out with me. Finally, the three of us went down and out to the backyard. Three of the girls had already found the jets, and were masturbating furiously with them. The pulses of water hit right at the clit, bringing on earth shattering orgasms in short amounts of time. Hailey and I looked on as the rest had fun.

"I'd say this is going well," I laughed.

"Oh I bet you think that," she giggled and kissed me. "I told you you'd have fun."

"Danielle will be home soon," I said. "What do I do?"

"Shit," she said. "I forgot all about that. Ugh, let me see if I can get her to stay at Rachel's."

Before I could even respond, Hailey was inside the house, trying to work her magic again. I couldn't picture Danielle agreeing to stay out, with this limited time arrangement of her parent's being gone just one more night. But, if anybody could pull this off, it was Hailey.

"Help us get off!" a few of them called out to me from the hot tub. I laughed and walked over, jumping into the shallow water where multiple girls were moaning. "Support me!" Alana smiled at me as she pressed her clit on a jet. I got behind her and supported her weight, and reached down to feel what was happening. The strong pulse of water was rushing constantly against her clit, sometimes burrowing into her tight pussy. She reached back and stroked my cock, encouraging me to get hard again, while she moaned loudly. She must have started to cum because she screeched and then started to shake. I had to hold her in place while she rode her orgasm out against the jet. "Oh fuck, okay let me back," she said. But I didn't, instead pressing her pussy up even closer against the jet of water. "OH FUCK," she screamed and continued to shake against me as I held her tightly in place. A couple of girls came over and started to suck each of her nipples, as her breasts bounced from her violent shakes.

The situation had once again succeeded in getting me ready to go again, and before Alana knew what hit her, I had grabbed her legs and impaled her tight pussy. I pressed her up against the wall of the hot tub and took total control. I had no idea if she was ready, but I had her where I wanted. I held her legs apart below the water, and mercilessly thrusted upward into her tight opening repeatedly. One girl grabbed her arms and held them above Alana's head, as her red hair whipped around.

"Oh fuck," Alana moaned. "Guys, I'm, ughhhh, not ready!"

"What's there to be ready for?!" one laughed and then looked at me. "Keep stuffing that tight pussy full of your cock!"

I put an arm around her six pack body and used the position to slam her pussy onto my cock over and over. One hand grabbed her beautiful breasts as I kept her in a compromised position against the wall and her back towards me. One of my hands started to playfully pull her neck and head back towards me and I kissed her as I gazed into her gorgeous green eyes. All I could tell was that they were full of lust as I kissed her again.

"You're. So. Big!" Alana panted as the wild pace quickened. Her pussy started contracting as she hit an orgasm. A couple of the girls were kissing her body up and down which caused her to shiver and twitch, but she remained firmly in my grasp. I felt my cock f***e open her pussy lips with each thrust; her walls expanding to accommodate me each time. Water splashed up and over the sides and the water level was getting lower.

"Make sure you get it nice and deep!" Andrea cheered.

"She's a co-captain," Ashley said. "So take pride in making her your bitch." That got a big cheer and group laugh. I wrapped an arm around her fit body again and slammed her pussy down as deep as I could onto my cock. I unleashed a torrent of cum against her cervix, and the ropes came out in quick bursts, as if my cock wanted to see how many shots it could blast out. "AYEEE" she screamed and everyone cheered. "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" they chanted. "Fill her up! Flood that pussy! Make her take it all!" they all yelled out. Alana just moaned and screamed and writhed on my cock, and the added friction just made me shoot more cum inside her. "How do you still have so much?!" she asked breathlessly.

As we calmed down from yet another high, I saw Hailey come out of the house. I gave Alana a quick, playful smack on the ass and went over to Hailey.

"So what's going on?" I asked her as I reached her.

"Well," she started. "There's good news and bad news. The bad news is I couldn't convince her to stay out. The good news is she seems exhausted. My guess is she'll want to go to bed quickly. Just lay down and then come to my room when she falls asl**p."

I nodded and went inside the house. Knowing that Danielle was on her way filled me with mixed emotions. I felt bad about the situation, but we weren't dating and this was a once in a lifetime occasion. I threw on my clothes and I saw some of the girls give sad faces out in the backyard. Hailey seemed to be explaining the situation to them. I went into the bathroom and cleaned up as much as I could. I dried myself off and fixed my hair to make it seem like I hadn't done much that night. No sooner had I come out of the bathroom then Danielle walked through the door.

"Hey!" she smiled and gave me a hug. "Sorry I was gone so long. I hadn't seen Rachel in a while."

"Don't worry about it," I laughed.

"Hope you weren't too bored tonight," she said.

"Not terribly bored," I said and hid a smile.

"Good," she responded. "Let's go upstairs and stay away from these crazy girls."

I nodded and followed her upstairs to her room. She went inside and plopped down on the bed. She was wearing a nice dress, and was able to take it off with one swoop over her head. That left her in just a sexy matching pair of lace black bra and panties. I wondered if I had any sperm left.

"Man I'm tired," she yawned and laid back down on her bed. I laid down next to her and smiled. She gave me a kiss and said, "In the morning, you're mine," and gave me a wink. I laughed and let out a small sigh of relief. I put my arm around her and waited for her to fall asl**p.

About an hour later, I woke up. I guess the continuous fucking had taken a lot out of me. I carefully got out of the bed and walked down the hallway. I could hear some laughing coming from Hailey's room. I opened the door and the girls all turned towards me.

"What took you so long?!" Hailey asked, and the rest echoed.

"I fell asl**p" I laughed. "Guess you girls took a lot out of me."

A chorus of displeased noises went up before Hailey grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the bed. A couple of the girls had me naked in a matter of seconds, which of course brought on a round of cheers.

"So much for the pillow fights and tickle parties I thought went on at these," I laughed.

"Well that's a normal night," Ashley said. "We don't normally have an amazing guy to kick around. Sometimes we have vibrator orgasm races. How do you think we stay in such great shape?"

I looked around and noticed multiple toys on the ground. I guess that's how they passed the time while I was asl**p. These girls couldn't get enough.

"I think it's the captain's turn," Alana said, and everyone cheered and looked over at Ashley. She gave an excited smile in response. "And it's going to be awesome! We've got a fun thing planned specially for her."

"What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

"Oh you'll find out," Alana winked. "Just go have fun."

The time off had done me some good. I didn't even need anybody to help me get hard as I was presented with Ashley's gorgeous body. As she started to lay on her back, Alana stopped her and said, "No, why don't you ride him." Ashley gave her a quizzical look but decided to go along with things. I laid back on Hailey's bed as Ashley climbed on top of me.

"Watch how it's done girls," Ashley said with confidence. She gripped my shaft in her hand and pumped it a few times. She grabbed a firm hold of the base and let the tip split her pussy's entrance as she sat down. "Fuck yeah," she moaned as she sank deeper and deeper onto my cock. It felt amazing as she dropped down, every inch pushing her pussy walls apart. After she got down as low as she could, she bounced back up and started riding me hard. Andrea came over and started to pay special attention to her perky breasts, which bounced noticeably with each drop. Andrea let her tongue lick all over her nipples and Ashley moaned with excitement. In the background, I saw Alana grab a strap-on and wrap it around herself. She put a finger over her mouth to make sure nobody gave any hint as to what was happening. She slowly snuck up behind Ashley and started by casually rubbing her hands on her back. Ashley was loving our fuck too much to remember that something special had been planned, and she continued to ride my cock like her life depended on it.

"Now girls!" Alana called out, and two girls grabbed Ashley's arms, taking over control. They brought her towards the edge of the bed, although my cock was still firmly entrenched inside her. She struggled to turn around but couldn't get a look at what was happening. Alana gripped the head of the strap-on in her hands and f***ed the tip slowly into Ashley's ass.

"WHAT THE FUCK?!" Ashley called out in the surprise as Alana f***ed the strap-on into her tight ass. The two girls held Ashley in place and Alana got deeper. "AHHH! STOP!" Ashley whined as the strap-on went further into her ass.

"Let's take her!" Alana cheered and thrust it into her ass.

"AHHHH" Ashley yelled, as one girl covered her mouth, knowing the situation of Danielle sl**ping.

I joined the fun, after the initial shock, and started to thrust in and out of her pussy again. "OH FUCK," Ashley yelled out in a muffled scream against a hand as she was tag teamed by my cock and Alana's strap-on. Ashley struggled against the girls, perhaps not as a game this time, as Alana and I timed our thrusts together. Andrea started to bite Ashley's nipples when they came across her mouth and Ashley's screams continued to be muffled.

"Take it bitch!" Alana laughed.

"Stuff both holes!" another yelled.

It seemed as though any pain had subsided, although Ashley was still struggling. As I fucked her hard, I looked at her and saw her eyes rolling back with pleasure. Alana slapped her ass and eventually the hand muffling Ashley's mouth was replaced with Hailey's mouth, and the two girls kissed. Moans and various noises now muffled into Hailey's mouth as Alana and I kept up a merciless pace. Ashley's juices started to flow and didn't stop, coating my cock and making it easier to fuck her quickly. Her tight body rippled with each contraction and her orgasm count was a lost cause.

"Woo! Look at her cum!" Andrea squealed. "I've never seen her cum this hard."

"She's never had anything like this," Alana smiled and continued to split her tight ass with the fake cock. Alana and I joined hands and started to kiss around Ashley's helpless body, stuck in perpetual orgasm, and kept the double fuck going.

Ashley finally broke her kiss with Hailey and said, "Fucking stop! I'm going to pass out!" Hailey continued the kiss.

"That's a chance we'll take!" Alana giggled and kept the pace going. "We're not stopping until your pussy is filled with hot cum."

Ashley struggled again but was no match for the hands holding her in place. Alana and I started to alternate thrusts now; she'd watch my cock disappear into her tight pussy and then bury her strap-on into her ass every time I pulled out. Hailey grabbed a vibrator and stuck it up against Ashley's clit. She muffled a scream again and stopped struggling. She had lost all strength but was still conscious. Hailey purposefully put the vibrator slightly against my cock, and gave me a seductive look as she watched me feel the extra pleasure. Sure enough, this helped to put me over the edge, and my cock stiffened and I tensed up as my orgasm closed in. I felt the load build in my balls, move up to the base of my cock, travel up the full length, and build in my tip. I knew I had a big load stored as I held back as long as I could to savor this moment.

"Bury it!" I said as I stuffed my cock into the hilt, shoving right against Ashley's cervix as my cum rocketed out of my cock head. Alana buried the strap-on as deep as she could into Ashley's ass and her scream could still be made out in Hailey's mouth. My cum had a mission to find its way into Ashley's pussy as quickly as possible, and I twitched slightly with each pleasure-filled shot of seed. Hailey, Alana, Ashley and I finally collapsed in a heap on the bed.

"Fuck you guys," Ashley laughed, completely out of breath.

Part Six

I figured that last act would be impossible to beat, plus it was getting late, so I got up to take my leave. I was met with a smattering of groans and protests.

“Sorry girls,” I said, laughing. “I loved this as much as you all did. Maybe you’ll come back for another party some time.”

That was met with some vigorous nodding and giggling. All of the girls gave me a kiss, and I exited Hailey’s room. I knew I had just experienced something that most guys dared not dream. I didn’t know if I was ever going to have a night like this again, but I was glad for the chance.

As I walked back to Danielle’s room, I was hit with mixed emotions. If I wanted to claim this spectacular girl as my own, I was going to have to do something soon. She wasn’t just going to be a toy, and I wouldn’t expect her to be.

I let out a small sigh of relief as I opened Danielle’s door and found her to still be sl**ping. I crawled back into bed as quietly as possible, first laying far from her and then smoothly moving closer. I gently laid an arm back around her and fell asl**p.

I awoke way too soon after that from Danielle’s stirring.

“Someone’s sl**py,” Danielle laughed, still in her matching black lace lingerie.

“Yeah yeah,” I laughed, but didn’t move. She didn’t know how right she was. I was damn exhausted and wanted to sl**p more.

“I can’t believe my parents get home tonight,” Danielle said, sounding genuinely disappointed. “I’m looking forward to college so I can have my own place.”

“Yeah, it should be fun,” I agreed.

“So what do we do stud?” Danielle laughed and climbed on top of me. She grinded down onto my crotch and slowly got the bl**d flowing in me again. “Are you going to keep fucking my s****r or do you want me?”

I laughed nervously. “It’s not necessarily that simple,” I started. “She would be so sad.”

“She’ll get over it,” Danielle said a little impatiently.

I let out a small sigh. “I know,” I said. “How about I try to wean her off?”

“How so?” Danielle said, laughing a little now.

“We’ll hang as a three less,” I started. “I’ll start to reciprocate the flirting less. She’ll eventually get bored.”

Danielle paused for a few seconds but then smiled. “Sounds like an okay plan,” she started. Then she bent over and started kissing me hard, and grinded on my crotch a little more urgently. Our tongues started to wrestle as she grabbed my cock. I was still naked from the night before and Danielle gave her black lace panties a tug to the side. She rubbed the head of my cock against her clit, and started to moan into our kiss. The vibrations picked up and she finally slid my head inside her awaiting opening. “Oh fuck I’ve wanted this” she moaned as she dropped down my length. When she reached her limit, she got up and started to ride me wildly. She ground down on my cock and let it explore all around the depths of her pussy, before finally breaking the kiss.

She got off my cock and got on all fours. She pointed her amazing ass at me, and looked back with a seductive smile.

“You’ve really got the best ass I’ve ever seen,” I said as I entered her pussy from behind. I gave her a playful spank.

“Well, maybe if you’re good, someday I’ll let you fuck it,” she said breathlessly. “I’ve never tried it but if you like it so much…oh fuck yeah!”

She started to cum around my cock as it rubbed against her g-spot with each thrust. I grabbed her perky breasts and gave them lustful squeezes as I continued to pound her. I rubbed her nipples between my fingers and this sent a shiver through her body. I then grabbed her hair and used it to get a little rougher, slamming my cock into her tight hole harder.

“Oh take me!” she cried out as I picked up the intensity. I pulled her head back more and felt my cock reach new depths inside her. I gave her a harder spank and she moaned out. I wrapped an arm around her body and used the position to slam her onto my cock repeatedly.

“Ho-ly shit,” she moaned louder as I got rougher with her than I had so far. “I’m cum-minggg” she called out and I felt her pussy spasm around my cock again. Her contracting pussy brought my orgasm rushing on and I felt my cock getting thicker inside her, stretching her walls further. “Fill me!” she yelled and I made sure not to disappoint, feeling my cock shoot off like a rocket, dozens of ropes of hot, sticky cum deep into Danielle’s pussy. “FUCK!” she screamed as I came hard, squeezing her breasts with each shot of cum. She fell over in front of me as a little of the cum dripped out. I gave her another spank and she giggled while out of breath. I grabbed her firm ass cheeks in my hands and squeezed them.

“How is your ass so perfectly tan?” I laughed.

“Sunbathing,” she said, still recovering.

“Damn, I should have come over sooner,” I laughed again.

“Then you would’ve been a stalker,” she laughed too. She slowly got up, still trying to fully catch her breath. “I think I could use a shower,” she said. She gathered a few clothes together and headed to the bathroom.

After she left, I decided to go see what was going on with Hailey. I noticed the house seemed oddly quiet, and her music coming from Hailey’s room. The girls must have gone home because all of the loose shoes and other items of clothing that were laying around were gone. Right before knocking on her door, I stopped myself. “Shit, I should probably start this process.” I went back to Danielle’s room and found my clothes. I got dressed and then knocked on Hailey’s door before entering.

“Hi!” Hailey’s face lit up when I entered and she hugged me. “Wasn’t last night amazing?! Like I even need to ask.”

I laughed. “Yeah, it was pretty much a fantasy for me,” I admitted. “I’m happy things went well though. I know it was important for you.”

“It was,” she smiled. “Thank you. The girls seem really cool and they all like me. I can’t wait to start practicing. They all want you at the next party.”

I laughed but took a deep breath. “I don’t know about that,” I said.

“What?! Did you not have fun?” Hailey asked, surprised.

“Oh no, it’s not that,” I said. “I’d do that every night of my life if I could,” I laughed. “But I can’t do that to Danielle. She likes me a lot, in more than just a sexual way. And I feel the same way about her.”

Hailey sobered up a bit. “Yeah I knew that was coming sooner or later. I guess I should just be happy I got what I got. I’m glad you were my first fuck.”

I was a bit surprised with the response. She was taking it pretty well and pretty maturely too. But she was definitely upset and I still felt a little bad.

“I told her that I would try to calm things down, but that doesn’t mean we have to stop cold turkey,” I smiled at her. “If this keeps up, we’ll probably go out, but we aren’t yet. She knows the situation and she accepts how things are right now.”

She seemed a little happier, but only slightly. “Grown up stuff sucks,” she said, with a mix of laughter and disappointment. “Maybe if I was a little older, we’d be at that point.”

I looked at her and sighed again. I gave her a kiss and got up to go back to Danielle’s room.

Danielle came out a short while later in just a towel. I admired her gorgeous legs as she paraded around, getting ready to get dressed.

“So I talked to your s****r,” I said.

“Oh yeah?” Danielle responded.

“Yeah, she seemed to understand,” I smiled.

“Wow, maybe she’s a little more mature than I give her credit for,” Danielle responded.

At that point, Hailey appeared in Danielle’s door frame.

“Hey s*s,” Danielle said.

“Hey,” she smiled. “So, I know that you two are getting closer. And I know this fun situation won’t be around too long. But before we get to that point, can we go out with a bang?”

I looked back and forth at the two of them, smiling slightly at the play on words. I didn’t know if Danielle was going to be happy at her s****r’s understanding, or if she was going to be upset that she was still going at it.

“Go on,” Danielle said.

“Well, I mean, our parents don’t go away that much,“ Hailey said. “We’ve got a few more hours. Let’s just go crazy. One more time. The three of us.”

Danielle paused and thought things over. “If you’re so eager for that, why am I the only one not wearing clothes?” she laughed.

Hailey broke out in a big smile and probably set the world record for fastest strip job, and soon she was naked. She clearly wanted to have some fun with me this time, and helped me to get out of my clothes. Danielle seemed as though she was going to oblige her s****r, at least this time.

“Let’s get him ready s*s!” Hailey said, grabbing the base of my cock and inviting her s****r to take the top. Danielle smiled and joined her, and the two different hands on my cock turned me on, getting me hard quickly. Danielle sucked on my tip for a few seconds and then let her s****r take a turn. I reached down and grabbed one of each of their breasts in my hands, giving both a lustful squeeze. Hailey’s were definitely at least a little bigger.

Hailey then got up and climbed up onto my lap. “Pump it into me s*s!” she said as she split her legs across my cock. Danielle jerked my shaft up and down a few times and inserted the head into her s****r. “Fuck yes!” Hailey yelled as it entered her and she started to ride. Danielle then got up and did a split of her own across my mouth. My tongue dove into her pussy and then licked her clit as she started to moan. I flicked my tongue back and forth against her clit over and over and her moans quickened and got louder. “Yeahhh!” Hailey screamed as she came on my cock, her juices gushing against my cock and escaping her insides. Danielle wasn’t far behind, and she let out a loud “Fuck!” as she came against my face. Danielle got off of me and I took the opportunity to lay Hailey down on her back and start to fuck her harder. She started to scream and grabbed the sheets over her head as I moved her slightly with each thrust. Her hands explored my body as I pounded into her tight little pussy mercilessly. Danielle was letting herself get into this, and came over to rub her s****r’s clit. This pushed Hailey over again and she came around my cock again, her cum slowly starting to leak out. Danielle started to kiss me and rubbed my balls as I started to get closer. She felt my orgasm starting to build and looked me in the eyes. Her mouth curled to a seductive look and she whispered, “Do it, cum inside my little s****r’s pussy.” As she said that, she lightly dragged a nail across my body and I shivered as I came, blasting an extraordinary amount of cum into Hailey’s pussy. “Oh there’s so much!” Hailey panted as she felt herself fill up with my warm seed. I let myself fall onto Hailey’s body and gave her a kiss as my cock still twitched more cum into her. She moaned a little with each bit of cum that found its way inside her.

“Maybe you can help me with the grand finale s*s,” Danielle said.

“What’s that?” Hailey asked curiously.

“Well, I think somebody here really wants a piece of my ass,” she looked at me and winked.

“You’re going to let him?!” Hailey asked.

“I think we should try it,” Danielle smiled at me.

“Oh let me help!” Hailey said and ran to her room. She came back with some lube that must have been left over from last night’s party. Danielle resisted the urge to ask her where she got it.

Hailey poured some of it out and rubbed it all over my cock. I couldn’t help but get hard again from this treatment and Hailey smiled as I grew in her hands.

“Neither of us have done this, so let me know if it’s bad,” I said to Danielle, and she nodded.

She got onto all fours, and this time I looked at her perfect ass and knew it was mine for the taking. Hailey wanted to be a part of this, and helped to guide my cock as I got behind her s****r. I slowly pressed my tip against her asshole and Danielle held her breath as I tried to enter. Hailey helped by rubbing her s****r’s clit while I entered her. I was making progress and Danielle was doing a good job handling it, when Hailey disappeared underneath her s****r and started to lick her clit. This turned Danielle’s grunts into moans and helped relax her, as I entered more. I figured I was in far enough at this point and started to slowly push in and out of her. Hailey had inserted two fingers into her s****r’s pussy, curling them to rub her g-spot, while still licking her clit. This was enough to put Danielle into ecstasy from the new sensations, and it wasn’t long before she was cumming. I had to slow down as her holes contracted from the violent orgasm. Hailey was making sure everything went well, and even started to massage my balls as I fucked her s****r’s ass. I gave Danielle a spank and she cried out again as my cock was squeezed like never before. Hailey took great joy in going from my balls to the base of my shaft, rubbing the big vein and feeling it throb as the pleasure picked up.

“Fuck my big s****r’s ass!” Hailey said, getting into things. “Her ass is yours, claim it! It’s just for you. Look how perfect it looks with your cock inside. Hailey got up and started to kiss my neck, while still keeping a hand down on her s****r’s clit. Danielle was cumming again, and my cock was squeezed to a brief stop. “Look at her cumming for you. She can’t help but cum for your cock. She loves it!” Hailey kept cheering. “You better cum in her ass! I’m going to make you cum so much!’ Hailey continued to rub my balls and the base of my cock while kissing and biting my neck. Her fingers danced on the big vein on the underside of my cock and the pleasure began to overwhelm me. “Oh! He’s growing! I feel the vein getting bigger! s*s, he’s going to fill up your ass with so much cum!” Her fingers rubbed my vein and the sensation felt good. I held back as long as I could but soon I was cumming hard, filling up Danielle’s ass with my cum. “OH FUCK!” Danielle screamed as her ass was filled with hot cum for the first time. “So warm!” she panted and collapsed in a heap. I fell on top of her, cock still buried slightly in her ass and shooting more cum. I bit her neck and ear lobe as I felt her grunt as my cock shot the last ropes of cum into her ass.

“Out with a bang” I smiled at Hailey.

Everybody caught their breath and then cleaned up and dressed. I gave both of them a hug and a kiss and left. It had definitely been the best weekend of my young life.

The next day, I waited for Danielle before school, and we walked together, holding hands.

... Continue»
Posted by maverick3489 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2224  |  
  |  6

Teen Femdom

My wife had passed away about a year and a half ago and my sex life
had deteriorated to masturbation. Most of the time I utilized the
ever growing collection of magazines and material that I would
download from the internet. Occasionally I would be treated to a show
by my next door neighbor's k**. Kim was a senior in high school and a
real knockout. Her mother was japanese and had passed on a
captivatung look to her daughter.

On this particular friday, Kim had gotten home from school and was
sunning herself in the backyard. I got out the binoculars and had a
perfect bird's eye view from my bedroom window. She was wearing a
white shirt with a short pleated skirt. She had on those white anklet
socks and patent leather maryjanes that drove me wild. She stretched
out in a lounge chair and I could see almost all her legs up to her
underwear. She undid the maryjanes and I focused in on those legs and
feet in the white anklets. After about thirty seconds I came in one
of the best orgasms I've had in quite a while. As I took the
binoculars away, I thought I saw Kim looking my way, but she must have
been just looking around because she went back to reading her magazine
as if nothing had happened.

The portable phone she had with her rang and she disappeared into the
house. A short time latter, while I was down in the kitchen, I
noticed Kim driving off in her car. Out of curiosity I went back
upstairs and sure enough she had left those maryjanes out in the back
by the lounge chair. The fence seperating our yards was only 5 feet
high and the area was pretty secluded. Besides I knew both her
parents worked and wouldn't be home for hours. I was over the fence
in seconds and found myself kneeling by the lounge chair. I picked up
one of the shoes and brought it up to my nose. I inhaled the
fragrance of her feet and the leather. Even though I had just
masterbated less then an hour ago, I was rock hard again. I undid my
pants to get at my dick and started wacking off. I started licking
the laether of the shoe and imagining that Kim was still wearing them.
As I began to lick the grit off the sole of the shoe I came again in
another shuddering orgasm.

After regaining my composure, I started to redo my pants when I
noticed Kim on the other side of the sliding glass door. She had a
camera and was clicking away taking my picture. Before I could move
she closed the curtain and disappeared. I quickly got up and high
tailed it back to my place. I didn't know exactly what to do now.
What would Kim do? Would she tell her parents? Or worse, the police?
There didn't seam to be anything I could do except wait and see. A
couple of hours past and then the doorbell rang.

My heart raced. I went to the door and peeked through the peep hole.
It was Kim on the other side and she was alone. She rang the bell
again and I thought perhaps I should talk to her to see if she had
told anyone, and if not, maybe I could persuade her not to. I opened
the door and she walked right in stating she had something to show me.
She plopped the pictures down on the coffee table in the living room.
There was dead silence. I didn't need to look, I knew what they were.

"I've got the negatives tucked away" she stated. There she was in the
same outfit as before, even the maryjanes. I was numb, frozen. Just
then, she kneed me in the groin and pulled me down on top of her. She
started yelling "get off, get off!" I was confused and in pain. She
was the one who created the situation. I was struggling to get up,
however she really got me good with her knee and the pain was somewhat

I finally rolled off and Kim was talking to someone. I hadn't closed
the front door and there was Kim's girlfriend Karen, camera in hand.
Karen was gone as I struggled to my feet. What was going on here? I
fell over on the couch still in a good deal of pain. Kim sat in the
chair opposite me with a smirk on her face. She crossed her legs
which caused the skirt to ride up high, and started swinging her leg.

"What should we do now Mr. Conway? Do you have any suggestions? ****
is a very serious crime in this state."

I started to stammer something unintelligible but my mind was
swimming, I couldn't think clearly. Just then the doorbell rang
again and Kim got up to get it. It was Karen, obviously she had put
the camera away fo safe keeping.

Karen was another knockout. Instead of the exotic look that Kim
portrayed, Karen was a blond haired blue eyed beauty who was captain
of the cheerleading squad. She was dressed in a close fitting
turtleneck that accentuated her perfect breasts, tight jeans to show
off her incredibly shaped butt, and saddle shoes. Even though I had
come twice in the lst four hours, my dick was stirring again at the
sight of these two young beauties.

"Come in and make yourself comfortable, Karen," Kim said. "We were
just about to discuss what to do about this sudden turn of events.
How about it Mr. Conway, are you willing to discuss this matter or
would you like us to leave and take it up with someone else, the
police perhaps?"

"No don't do that! I'm sure we can discuss this and resolve it
without bringing anyone else into the picture. Things have gotten a
little out of hand. After all nothing really happened except perhaps
I tresspassed on your property."

"Well thats not what the evidence suggests. I can see this might not
be that easy," Kim said. "I'm not sure I'm comfortable in the present
sitaution, after all it's quite apparent that you are a sex maniac. I
think we need to change the circumstances here if we are to continue
to try and resolve this."

"Just what do you have in mind Kim, I see no reason why we can't

There was no way I could let her leave and take this to someone else.

"Well I need to feel Karen and I are safe before we continue. Do you
have anr rope?"

I didn't like the way this was going-- "ah yes perhaps there is some
in the garage, but..."

"Go and get it, we will wait here."



I quickly got up and did as she said. I returned with the rope and
Kim had me get on my knees and place my hands behind my back. I was
becoming real adept at complying with her orders.

After she tied my hands and feet together she said we could continue
the "conversation."

"Alright Mr. Conway, you've done a terrible thing and you must suffer
the consequences."

It was apparent that there was no need for me to join in this
discussion as Kim was going to dictate the terms of my "punishment."
She again took up her seat and began swinging her leg. I was staring
at her foot as it moved back and forth. My penis had grown to full
length and it was extremely uncomfortable as there was nothing I could
do to relieve the discomfort caused by the awkward position. Somehow
I think she knew, as she continued.

"Since you are in no position to argue," she continued, "you will
agree to whatever I say the punishment should be to fit your crime."

"Well?" Kim asked.

I had gotten caught up staring at her foot. The maryjane and the
white anklet were driving me way beyond distraction and I didn't know
she had expected a response from me.

Before I could respond, she continued "Okay perhaps you need some time
to ponder what would be worse. But understand me I will take this to
the police if necessary and I do believe you will be a very old man
before you see the free world again. Come on Karen, lets make
ourselves at home while Conway dear thinks this over."

I couldn't see what they were doing, but I decided to let things
progress at Kim's pace and wait for her to return. She was probably
in the kitchen getting something to drink.

About fifteen minutes later they returned. Kim had a bunch of papers
in her hand. She had gone upstairs and my heart began to pound again.
It looks like she found my stash of femdom stories that I kept in my
nitestand drawer. She took up her seat in front of me as I continued
to be f***ed to kneel in this awkward position. She said nothing and
I said nothing. Again I was mesmerized by her foot as it comenced

"It appears that I will have to reevaluate the situation" she
declared, "come along Karen, lets think this over while we get
something for dinner."

"Hey what about the ropes?" I asked as it was clear they were leaving.

"Oh they will still be here when we get back" as they both laughed
their way out the door.

I slithered along as best I could to see what it was she was reading.
It was one of my favorite stories that I had picked up. About a guy
who remarries a woman with an eighteen year old daughter. The
daughter eventually converts the guy into her complete slave. She
rules him totally. She is extremely sadistic and demanding and he is
so captivated by her that he can refuse her nothing and there is
nothing that he wouldn't do if she commands it. He eventually gets
divorced to become the complete slave to the daughter. He becomes so
enslaved that he ceases to have a life outside of his slavery to this
wicked femdom.

Just what Kim was going to make of all this I didn't know. Jeese, why
the hell did I have to climb that fence. What had I gotten myself

About two hours had past and it must have been near 9:30 in the
evening. I was beginning to wonder if Kim an Karen were coming back.
Perhaps they had had enough fun and games and were going to leave
things as they were. Now all I would have to do is get out of these
ropes and hope the whole affair would fade away. Just as I was
getting my hopes up they returned with several packages. They
completely ignored me as they made themselves at home. It was clear
they were concocting something. They each called their parents and
said they would be spending the weekend over the others house.
Apparently this was pretty routine as they had no trouble arranging to
spend the nite doing whatever the had in mind.

Kim returned to her chair sipping a diet soda and began swinging her
foot once again. "My my, just what are we going to do with you." She
picked up the stories that were on the coffee table and started
sifting through them. "Just what role do you see yourself playing in
these stories?" Kim asked as Karen laughed. "There seems to be only
one role for you in each one," as she continued to flip through the

My heart was pounding again and I was just to dumbfounded to respond
to her. Just then her foot stopped moving. I noticed instantly as of
course I hadn't been able to take my eyes off it.

"I tell you what we are going to do" she started to say, "your
punishment for your vile acts will be this, and if you don't agree to
comply fully and wholeheartedly in every way, we will leave right now
and let the chips fall where they may when the authorities find out
about the attempted ****. You will become my slave, my complete
slave. You will do whatever I say whenever I say it. You will not
even think about disobeying any order I give you. I will expect you to
comply with my orders immediatly and without hesitation. If you agree
to do this for however long I decide the arrangement will last, when I
decide I am through with you i will give you the negatives and set you
free. You must now decide. If you agree to all of the terms I have
set out, slither along on your belly and lick the sole of my shoe."

I couldn't decide if I had died and gone to heaven or hell as this was
one of my ultimate fantasies. I just never imagined it would happen
in real life, and I'm not sure that I really ever wanted it to be more
than a fantasy. Regardless, I had absolutely no bargaining power and
had to comply since life behind bars was unimaginable.

I slithered as best I could as I could here Karen laughing in the
background. My dick nearly exploded as I reached her shoe and
contorted myself into a position to lick the sole which she was not
about to move and make easy for me.

I licked for about two minutes when Kim got up and walked away. I
noticed that Karen had been filming the whole affair on video.

"Now I'm going to remove the ropes but I want you to remain on your
knees. You are never to move or speak unless I direct you to. Any
infraction of the rules will result in severe punishment. You will
refer to me as Godess Kim and Karen will be refered to as Lady Karen."

She undid the ropes and left me kneeling there. Suddenly I realized
that I hadn't had anything to eat or drink for quite some time but I
had no means to communicate this to Godess Kim under the rules that I
had to obey.

Kim went into one of the bags that she came in with and pulled out
what was clearly a contraption to put on my cock. "Strip, but remain
on your knees." I hesitated for just a split second and Kim went back
into the bag and pulled out a riding crop. "Bend over the coffee
table and stick your ass in the air, and you better be quick about it
or your punishment will be more severe.

I had gotten my pants down to my ankles as she was getting the crop, so
I was bare assed. Also, Karen, who was filming the whole thing was
laughing at the fact that I was apparently enjoying all this since my
dick had gone to full mast. I had fantasized many times about getting
caned by a femdom but I wasn't sure how it would be in a real
situation. I could only hope it would be as good as my experience
licking Kim's shoe, which was beyond the pleasure of anything I had
dreamed of.

"You will count out loud and thank me between each stroke."

Whap!!! The pain was emence. It was obvious that Kim was going to
hold nothing back. I sucked in my breath from the sting of the blow.
Suddenly two more blows in quick succession. "I told you to count and
thank me between each stroke"

"Three," I yelled, "thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another"

"We will start over from the beginning and see if you can get it right
this time. I sure hope you are not learning disabled for your sake."

Whap!!! "One! Thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another."

Whap!!! "Two! Thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another."

Whap!!! "Three! Thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another."

Kim kept the strokes coming with what felt like all her strength. The
pain was unreal yet I was aroused beyond belief.

"Kim, don't you think you should take it easy?" Karen asked from
behind the camcorder.

"Karen you are not to advise me in the treatment of my slave. if you
can't stomach it, you are free to leave. Well slaveboy would you like
me to go a little easier on you?"

"Whatever would make you happy Godess Kim."

"Well maybe you are not as slow a learner as I thought."

Whap!!! "Four! Thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another."

"Oh no, after that interuption we start all over from one now."

Whap!!! "One! Thank-you Godess Kim, may I have another."

This continued up to ten strokes. I was sure to be bruised for a
month, and sitting was going to be very difficult. I slid off the
table on to the floor, totally spent.

"Look at that," Karen exclaimed, "he gooed all over the table!"

"What do you have to say for yourself"

The beating had really taken its toll on me and I was extremely
thirsty. "Please Godess Kim, may I have some water, I haven't had
anything to drink for several hours."

"You want a drink?" she flashed the crop at me, "Drink up that mess
you made on the table. Be sure to capture this for posterity Karen."
Who had stopped filming momentarily.

Knowing full well that any hesitation would not go over well, I
quickly and greedily lapped up the mess. It was the first time I had
eaten cum and while the taste was unappealing, the fact that Kim had
ordered me to eat it made it extremely appealing.

"There now are we still thirsty?"

"Yes Godess Kim."

"Tilt your head back." Kim made a snorting sound like she was sucking
the snot from her nasal passages into her throat. She then glanced at
Karen to ensure she was filming the whole thing. She got about three
inches above my face, her hair gently brushing the side of my cheeks.
I knew to open my mouth, and she slowly let one of the biggest goobers
I have seen ooze its way onto my tongue. I closed my eyes and savored
it like a fine wine.

"Now slave I want you to show me you appreciation for the kindnest I
have shown you."

I crawled over to the chair in which she was sitting and lost myself
in the extasy as I licked her shoe. Kim beamed a smile over at Karen
as she knew she had totally broken me and I had become her complete
slave, just like the one she read about in the story just hours ago.

I had no idea where this would all lead.

"O.K. now, off with the rest of your clothes, you have some new things
to wear." Kim stated, and I knew that she expected quick and total
compliance. In no time I was naked and on my knees before her.

She took the cock and ball harness and affixed it to the base of my
cock and around my balls, splitting them into two tight sacs. Next
she took a thin rawhide cord and attached it to the harness. The cord
was about 4-5 feet long. She gave a quick tug and I yelped from the
pain that shot through me. Kim just glared my way to let me know to
keep my mouth shut.

The next article of "clothing" was a studded collar. This she just
handed to me and I dutyfully placed it around my neck.

"That's all for now slave, are you still thirsty?"

"Yes, Godess Kim." I replied.

"Well go into the kitchen and get a big bowl and fill it with as much
water as you would like to drink." I was about to get up when Kim
stopped me and said, "Around here you will stay on your knees at all
times unless you need to get up to comply with an order that you
receive from me."

I crawled in from the kitchen carrying a bowl of water.

"Place it between my feet." Kim directed, "Now undo the buckle on my
shoes, but be sure to do it properly."

I wasn't exactly sure what she meant by properly, and was in no mood
to ask without permission to speak, so I lowered myself down to the
level of her shoes and very tenderly kissed her right shoe as if it
were a lover on the first night you fell in love. After several
passionate kisses I felt a tug on the cord, and the pain in my cock
and balls told me it was time to move on. I carefully undid the
buckle, kissing it both before and after, and then gingerly slid the
shoe from her foot. I kissed it before I put it down, breathing in
the wonderous oder that the leather and foot sweat combined to make.

"Smell my foot" Kim ordered to my utmost delight. I lowered my head
and began inhaling the fragrance which was utterly intoxicating. My
cock was straining at the harness which now dug into the base of my
cock. "I've gone about two or three days in these socks so they must
be pretty rank by now. How do they smell slave?" Kim asked.

"They smell far more lovely than the sweetest rose" I exclaimed as
both Karen and Kim bust out in laughter.

"That's enough with that foot," as she took it away and placed it in
the bowl. "On to the next one."

I repeated the process of long loving kisses to her left shoe as her
right foot soaked in the water. After she tired of the attention I
was extolling to her left foot she gave a tug on the cord to signal we
were to move on. She lifted her right foot out of the water and let
it drip over the bowl.

"Carefully remove my sock and don't spill any water." I did as told
and awaited further instructions. "Place the sock in your mouth and
suck it clean." The white anklet still had some salty sweat in it and
I was in heaven with the tasks Kim was assigning. I must have leaked
a pint of pre-cum and I'm sure I would have exploded if it weren't for
the cock harness digging into the base of my cock.

"O.K. Karen, let me have the camcorder and take a seat on the couch.
Slave, time to start paying homage to our little cheerleader here.
Same treatment as before, and don't let me see you cutting corners."
I crawled over to the lovely blond cheerleader and started
passionately kissing her saddle shoes. Karen giggled quite a bit as I
made love to her shoes, but I knew I had to perform no less a humbling
and humiliating task with Karen as I had with Kim. The whole purpose
of this was my total degradation and humiliation. It was unbelievable
that I could find this utter humiliation so sexually stimulating.

Karen's socks were pale pink lacey anklets. She had worn them for
cheerleading practice and once again I was lost in complete nirvana at
the task I was performing. The smell was even more pungent than Kim's
feet. I would have gladly smelled her feet for hours more, however
Kim had other plans, and after Karen had soaked her feet in the bowl,
it was time to move on.

"Slave, time for you to drink, but first we must spice it up." Kim
snorted out another thick goobery load of saliva, flem, and snot.
After this she had Karen do the same until they had each spit half a
dozen times into the bowl. Kim gave a tug on the cock leash and
pulled me towards the mixture that had once been water but was now a
cloudy, milky, gooey liquid.

"No hands, and you are to drink your way down to the bottom of the
bowl without spilling a drop. Then suck the slop out of the socks
until they are practically dry."

Kim and Karen took off and left me to my task. My hands and feet were
no longer tied so I was free to do anything I pleased, and yet they
may as well have been bound as tight as could be because I had
developed an insatiable appetite for degradation and humiliation at
the hands and feet of these two beautiful teen vixens. I was ready to
comit to slavery forever at their feet. Somehow, I think Kim had
grasped all of this long before I did. My cock strained at its bounds
once again as I slurped up the gooey slime floating on the surface of
the mixture. Because it was so thick, I was able to suck off almost
the entire flemmy goo off the surface in one gulp. My mouth was
filled to practically overflowing with the slimey goo, yet I held it
in my mouth for quite some time, tasteing and basking in my
humiliation once again. Just then I noticed that the camcorder had
been left on to record my actions. I wondered how Kim would react to
the performance I had just given that could not have been any better
if it had been supervised by the crop?

"O.K. thats about enough for one night, grab that package over there
and bring it up to the bedroom." Kim ordered. I crawled over and
dragged the package up the stairs to the bedroom. I was not quite
prepared for what awaited me when I got there. Karen was standing
there brushing her long blond hair in nothing but flimsy hot pink
panties and one of my tee shirts that she had cut to barely cover her
breasts. Kim was in white cotton panties, and had only a sports bra
on top. After gawking for a minute or so, Kim ordered me to bring her
the package as she sat on the bed. She took out handcuffs and
anklecuffs and she quickly affixed them on me. Next, she took a chain
with clasps at both ends. She attached one end to the ring on my
studded collar, and the other to the ring on the cock harness. The
chain was extremely short and I had to hunch over as far as I could
for Kim to attach it to my harness. Then she attached the handcuffs
to the anklecuffs. I was now contorted into a position where I was
sitting on my heels with my head pulled down into my thighs. There
was almost no room for movement unless I was willing to risk
castration. Karen was once again filming my humiliation to capture it
for future display.

Meanwhile, she took the tape that had recorded my drinking scene
downstairs and set it up to play on the bedroom TV. Kim kicked me
over on my side and told me to enjoy the show. They rewound the tape
to the spot where they went upstairs and left me with orders to drink.
Kim and Karen got into my(?) bed and started the tape. They burst out
with laughter as they watched me humiliate myself on my own with
niether one there. Karen could not believe the look of total extasy
on my face as I savored the gooey flemmy slime before swallowing. It
appeared that Kim had made a friendly bet with Karen that i would
humiliate myself no less so if they were not there, and the proof was
on the camera.

"You are right Kim, he really is your tota slave. I can't believe you
were able to do this in less then a day." It was hard for me to
believe as well, but there was no doubt that Karen was right, I was
Kim's total slave.

They shut off the tape, and turned out the lights, and I thought they
were going to bed, until I heard the sounds of some hot and heavy
action taking place up above. They were obviously treating themselves
to numerous orgasms while I was left with a rock hard cock for which
there would be no relief tonight. So I drifted off to a painful and
fitfull sl**p given the bound position I had been left in.

Saturday morning arrived and I had hopes of being released from my
bonds. The girls awoke around 8:30 and started mulling around. They
took showers and dressed in yesterday's clothes. Kim released me and
told me to take a shower and be quick about it. As quickly as I
could, I showered, shaved and dressed. ThenI crawled down the stairs
to greet the teens.

"What are you doing with clothes on?" Kim asked angrily, "You are not
to have clothes on in this house unless told to." Needless to say I
was stripping as fast as I could. On my knees I crawled over and
rested my head on the floor in front of Kim's feet.

"You may beg my forgiveness."

With every ounce of sincerity I could muster I pleaded for forgiveness
from Kim, promising that I was doing my best to comply with her every
wish and that I would try as though my life depended on it to please
her in ways that she couldn't yet imagine. Ii would struggle to
perform for her exactly as she wanted without her even having to ask.

"I will overlook this transgretion just this once only because I am in
a hurry and I don't want to work up a sweat beating your ass. However
rest assured that should I feel like punishing you later you have
merely been granted a short reprieve. Now show me gratitude for the
mercy I have bestowed on you.

Once again I prostated myself before this amazing girl and kissed her
shoes as if there was no tommorrow, which there might not be if she
was not completely satisfied with my performance. She tilted her shoe
slightly and I was able to stuggle to lick her soles, abasing myself
once again as Karen recorded the moment.

Without my cock harness on, the degradation I was feeling while
licking her soul sent me over the edge as I came on the kitchen floor.

"Enough," Kim stated, as she kicked me away. Observing the mess I
made, she smiled and spit right in the middle of it. "On your back!"
I rolled on my back and she proceeded to step in the goo and then on
my face. I hungrily lapped at her shoe until she was satisfied the
slop was all gone.

The collar and cock harness were then attached along with the cock
leash. I was then allowed to put my clothes back on. I had to leave
my fly open an inch or so to allow the leash to pass through.

"Now Karen and I both celebrtated our 18th birthday last week and it's
time for you to take us out and get us a present. So get your money
and credit cards together, lets go I'm hungry and we are going to stop
at the diner for breakfast first"

I was back in a flash, and crawled out to the Infiniti in the garage
where the girls were waiting. On the way to the diner, Kim tugged on
the leash and rested her feet in my lap. From the back seat Karen
rubbed her saddle shoes all over my head. I was in heaven once again
but the cock harness was preventing any relief from the torment. We
stopped at a red light and a car pulled up beside us. As the couple
looked over at us, Kim raised her foot and said "Lick it" while
tugging on the cock leash. I knew better then to delay and began
licking Kim's sole right in front of this couple. Karen was laughing
hysterically from the back at the situation.

"I can't imagine what you will have him doing after a week." Karen
said as we continued to the diner.

Once there, Kim led me from the car by the leash, thankfully I was
allowed to walk instead of crawl. We were showed a table and all was
well as Kim ordered for me and we awaited the food. She ordered me
oatmeal and when it came, declared it to hot. She pulled the bowl
over to her side and Karen and Kim took turns spitting in it much to
the disbelief of the people at the table across from us.

"Would you like it mixed in?" she asked. "No thank-you Godess Kim." I
repied. She gave me the bowl back and I carefully sc****d the spittel
off the top and once again savored it like it was a feast for a king.
The other table was now a mix between disgust and laughter. I was
about to take a drink when I felt a tug that told me to stop. Kim
took my glass along with hers, and headed to the bathroom with Karen.
They returned shortly and placed the two glasses in front of me.

"Since I thought you might be thirsty I brought you two."

"Thank you Godess Kim." I reached out for one of the glasses
containing what I knew to be her golden nectar. "I can never thank
you enough for the privledge you now bestow on me Godess Kim." I
closed my eyes and slowly drank her waste product as if it were a rare
wine. The other table was just about over the edge when Kim took a
spoonful of the slop, crossed her legs so one was hanging slightly out
in the aisle, and plopped the slop right on the patent leather of her
maryjane. Without hesitation, I got out from me seat, knelt before my
goddess and begged for permission to clean her shoe. After several
humbling efforts to convince her, Kim granted me permission to clean
her shoe. I returned to the table and washed it down with the other
glass of her precious fluid. Finished, Kim now led me by the leash
out of the diner.

We left the diner and headed off to the Stanford shopping mall. Kim
was quiet on the drive, perhaps reflecting on the public events that
had just taken place. It seemed as if she were born for the role of
dominatrix. She had taken to it almost immediatly and now seemed to
actually relish her new position. She was looking for more and more
ways to demonstrate her control and power over me. I, on the other
hand, could not believe how strong my desire to submit to her had
become. I had never experienced anything approaching the level of
sexual arousal I derived from my submission. Maybe it was the fact
that her domination was no game. In any case, we were discovering
that we were perfect for the roles we were taking. In fact, they
weren't roles, it was as if we found are calling in life. I had
always fantasized about submission, but I never thought I would
actually enjoy the real life experience. Now I was discovering the
real thing was pleasure beyond anything my wildest fantasies had ever
produced. I wondered how far this would all take me, and where it
would end. Was Kim having some of these same thoughts?

We arrived at the posh shopping mall and I walked behind the girls as
Kim held my leash. The thin rawhide was not that noticeable but
occasionally someone would notice and snicker at my predicament. The
shame I felt when they discovered my plight stirred my cock to total
arrousal. Damn the cock harness biting into the base of my cock.
This ever present arousal however, caused a constant stream of pre-cum
to leak out making the choice of my light tan pants a poor one. The
stain would only draw attention to the leash. I was helpless however,
in controlling my arousal.

As we strolled along, Kim was discussing that she needed to come up
with a name for me. Mr. Conway simply would not do. She felt that
perhaps Slave Shoelicker would be appropriate, and so I became Mr.
Slave Shoelicker. The girls enjoyed their fun, talking about me as if
I wasn't there, but now it was time to shop.

In honor of my new name, we first stopped in a shoe store. Kim picked
out several different styles of maryjanes, both patent and mat finish
in black, white, and even a pink pair she found in her size. She also
picked out a pair of leather keds for comfort around the house.
Karen, on the other hand, picked out several varieties of the saddle
shoes she enjoyed, in black/white, red/white, pink/white, green/white
and yellow/white. Karen also went for some spiked heels, and strappy
sandals. As the girls were trying on the shoes, Kim would
occasionally ask "Would you enjoy licking the dirt off these shoes
Slave Shoelicker?" This of course was said right in front of the
sales woman for proper effect. I would always respond "Yes Goddess
Kim." At least the sales woman was discrete and would just smile and
shake her head. When she found out that we would be buying all twenty
or so pairs that the girls tried on, she was a little more impressed.

The next stop was a Victoria Secret type store. Kim's tastes were
rather simple. Only cotton panties and socks. She did however pick
up several pairs of anklets in a variety of colors. Karen once again
went with a more sophisticated style. Frilly anklets, thigh highs,
silks, nylon, and nite clothes. Karen had model looks, and could wear
anything or nothing and rate a top ten in anyones opinion. The sales
woman remarked several times that she knew an agent who would be
interested in meeting her if she was interested in modelling. The
sales woman also noticed the leash that Kim was holding and asked if I
was her dog.

"Oh no, he doesn't rate that high, he is Slave Shoelicker."

Noticing the growing pre-cum stain the woman remarked "Is he under

Kim crossed her legs and gently started swinging her foot. I felt a
tight tug on the leash and fell to my knees in front of my Goddess. I
lowered my head to the floor below her swinging foot.

"Do you have anything to say slave?" Kim asked.

"Please allow me the priviledge of abasing myself at your feet,
Goddess Kim. I would consider it the greatest honor if you would
allow me to lick the dirt from your shoe. There is no more joyful act
that I could hope to perform in my worthless life then to perform this
honor for you."

Kim tugged on the leash and I contorted myself to get at the sole of
her shoe which was barely six inches off the ground. Once again I was
lost in the ecstasy that this humiliating act brought about. The
experience was orgasmic even though I was prevented from cumming by my
cock harness. I dont know how long this scene went on, but a tug on
the leash brought me out of my trance and it was time to leave. Karen
spent over 1000 dollars on her own here.

As we continued to stroll the mall the girls were talking amongst
themselves about how far they could go before my credit limit ran out.
Karen wanted to ask, but Kim was unconcerned. We stopped in several
other stores and spent several thousand more when Kim decide it was
time to leave. Karen wanted to continue, as it appeared she could
shop all day and night. It was agreed they would stop in one more
store before we left. Karen picked a jewelery store. After browsing
around for a while Kim came up with an idea. "Slave Shoelicker, since
we are here in honor of our 18th birthdays, you will decide what to
buy us here." Karen was immediatly disappointed. She felt she would
be cheated out of a real coupe.

I decided to start with Karen. I knew her tastes were sophisticated
and expensive. When I picked out The diamond stud earings for three
thousand dollars, her eyes lit up and she gasped. While she and Kim
were admiring the earings I picked out a ruby, emerald and diamond
tennis bracelet that went for twenty-five thousand. Karen was
flabergasted as she hugged Kim. She was immediatly talking about
evening wear she needed to get so she could wear the bracelet. She
even hinted that I might be entitled to a reward for my choice, but
Kim cut her off on that topic.

Now I must decide for Kim. This would be a little more difficult. I
didn't want to disappoint her, yet she did not have expensive tastes.
After looking around for a while I selected a simple gold ankle
bracelet. With my heart pounding with apprehension I held out the
bracelet for Kim to see. A slight smile crossed her lips, and she
moved her foot forward and pointed her toe in a dancers pose. I sank
to my knees and kissed her shoe, my face almost to the ground. I
kissed her foot several times as I was in no hurry. Perhaps because
she was pleased she allowed me to continue placing loving kisses on
her shoe. Not wanting to carry on beyond the honor Kim bestowed, I
moved back slightly, still bent over practically lying on the floor at
her feet, and put the bracelet on. I boldly took the liberty and
kissed her ankle, the highest point that I had ever achieved. I
backed away and lowered my forehead to the ground at her feet. She
left me there while she and Karen admired the bracelet, then tugged
the leash and it was time to leave.

On the way home we stopped at an exercise equipment store. I had a
stairmaster at home, but Kim decided we needed two so they could both
exercise at the same time. once at home the girls decided to head
back to their houses to get some necessary things for the rest of the

Before leaving, Kim attached the handcuffs and anklecuffs, and
attached my collar to my cock harness with the short link chain
causing me to ball up on the floor. She then took her socks off and
stuffed them in my mouth. She placed her maryjane over my nose and
tied it in place. This was sure to keep me in total aroused
frustration until they returned. "Don't get into any trouble while
we're gone." Karen joked as they left.

Once again I was bound helpless, unable to move. There was no telling
when the girls would return. This time provided a great opportunity
to contemplate things, for lack of anything else to do to occupy the
time. I tried to think about where I was in my life, where I had
been, and where my life was going. Just a short time ago I was
married, with a k** on the way. My pregnant wife was killed on a
business trip by a lousy package delivery truck driver. I had come to
terms with the loss, and the settlement netted me 6.5 million. I was
a savy investor and had turned that into 9 million with the bull
markets run. I had a great job at a silicon valley firm that paid
well. I had everything I needed except a woman companion, but I
couldn't quite see any woman taking my wife's place. I don't think I
could start over in an equal relationship. I had always had
submissive desires but no real ambition to persue them while I was
happily married. Perhaps because I could never replace my wife, these
submissive tendensies grew over the last year. Still, I would never
had persued them outside of a fantasy life until yesterday. Which
leads me to my current situation.

There was no doubt that Kim had struck a nerve in me. I had never
experienced sexual pleasure anywhere remotely close to the hieghts
that I reached in the last day with Kim. The level of intensity was
way beyond anything I could imagine a day ago. Yet I don't think it
was who Kim was but what she was that had struck the nerve. Yes she
was beautiful, but I had plenty of opportunities with beautiful women
in the last year and none of that interested me. There certainly were
more beautiful women apenty yet I knew no one would ever take me where
Kim had. Which leads me to where my life is going.

I wondered exactly how much control I actually had over my life now.
I felt that I really had the ultimate control over my life, and I
would be able to put it back to where it was just as soon as Kim was
satisfied I had paid my pennance. But was I k**ding myself? Had I
lost control over the destiny of my life? Here I was, bound, a pair
of dirty socks stuffed in my mouth, and a shoe attached to my face.
The fragrance of Kim's feet constantly on my mind. The result of
which was the most incredible hard on I could imagine. Would anybody
who had any hope of gaining control of their life allow themselves to
be in this position. In fact, I had a continuous hard on since I
agreed to be Kim's slave. Was I loosing control of my life to my

The girls returned with their stuff and some chinese food. It was
late afternoon and I hadn't eaten lunch. They decided to eat in the
kitchen and Kim came into the livingroom to unhook the chain
connecting my collar to my cock harness. "Come to dinner" she said.
But she left my handcuffs attached to my anklecuffs. This made it
very difficult to move, so I wormed my way to the kitchen. Karen
laughed as I came around the corner with the shoe attached to the
middle of my face.

"Are we hungry Mr. Shoelicker? Today you are also shoe sniffer. Oh
looks like the cats got your tongue, or is it the socks?" Karen mused.

Kim got up and removed the shoe and socks. I bent down and commenced
passionately kissing the maryjane that was now beside me.

"It's as if thats the most precious object in the world" Karen

Kim put the bowl down on the floor with a mixture of rice with chicken
and broccoli. "Would you care for something to drink?"

"Yes, Goddess Kim"

Kim raised her pleated skirt and lowered her white cotton panties.
She squatted over the bowl and let out a stream of pee. Evidently she
hadn't gone to the bathroom for quite some because it was pungent and
she went on so long she filled the bowl and it spilled onto the floor.
She sat back down and remarked "I appear to have soiled some on my

With my cuffed hands attached to my cuffed feet, I slithered along on
my belly till I reached Kim's shoes. Her legs wre stretched out and
crossed at the ankles, giving me a good angle from my position flat on
my belly with legs bent back at the knees to meet my hands.

"Goddess Kim, may I please be granted the honor of cleaning your

"Yes you may but be quick about it." I lapped at her shoes as quickly
as I could, careful though to ensure that nothing was missed. I
wanted those shoes to shine as brite as they were when Kim wore them
out of the store this morning.

It was apparent that my bonds would not be released for me to eat, so
I wormed my way back to the bowl licking up every drop of Kims golden
wine along the way. The pleasure was once again unreal. To be on my
belly, on the floor, in front of my Goddess, lapping up her bodily
waste, was pleasure beyond description Even with the cock harness
attached, I felt as though I were experiencing multiple orgasm. I
felt just the way one feels the split moment before ejaculation, only
the feeling continued on and on because the harness prevented release.
I moved to the bowl, slowly drinking my way down to the food, lost in
my ecstacy.

I was brought back to reality by Kim who was undoing my bonds. I was
to be given a reprieve to allow me to clean up after dinner. The
girls went to relax in the livingroom. Just then the doorbell rang.
It was around five o'clock and I wondered who it might be. Kim got
the door and apparently was letting someone in. It was the fella
delivering the stairmaster. She was telling him to take it to the den
which would take him right by the kitchen. I was in a panic. I could
slip out into the garage, but what would Kim think? I was under
orders to clean the kitchen and I must follow them completely and
without hesitation or risk the crop, or worse. He I was, naked except
for the slave collar and the cock harness and leash. My dick was
sticking straight up leaking pre-cum, and my balls were separated and
protruding in an unnatural way due to the harness. I looked

There he was, he stopped dead in his tracks. "Who is that?" directed
at Kim which was lucky since I am forbidden to talk.

"That is Slave Shoelicker." Kim replied.

Ha ha ha. "Does he lick shoes?"

"Among other things" Kim said matter of factly.

"Can I see him do it?"

"He hasn't earned the priviledge to lick my shoes at this time but,
Karen, do you think Slave Shoelicker is deserving enough to lick your
shoes?" Kim asked.

"Well, if he begs me and grovels in just the right way, I may let
him." Karen said.

My heart racing yet again, I got down on my belly and slithered into
the livingroom. Karen was on the couch wearing a clingy pink top that
exposed her perfect stomach, tight hot pink shorts, and frilly pink
anklets to match the pink/white saddle shoes. Her long blond hair was
back in a pony tail held in place by a pink velvet scrunchie. To put
it mildly, she looked like the most desirable woman alive today.

Prostrate before her, I begged her to allow me the great honor of
licking her shoes. The delivery guy was hysterical as I abased myself
to a new low. After a few minutes of pleading for the priviledge,
Karen relented and said I could clean the soles. Closing my eyes to
drink in all the fantastic stimulation this degrading act sent through
my sensory system, I humbled myself before this beautiful woman. I
licked as though her sole was the sweetest ice cream in the world.
Savoring the pleasure shockwaves that came with each lick. Although
this might have been viewed as even more hilarious then the begging
scene, the man was no longer laughing. Kim directed him to complete
his delivery and leave as I continued licking Karen's shoes.

Kim shut the door behind the delivery man who didn't utter a word on
the way out, and returned to the living room. "Well it looks like you
have become the envy of the delivery f***e Slave Shoelicker."

"Did you see the hard on he got when Slave Shoelicker started making
love to my shoes?" Karen asked.

"No doubt he would have traded places without a moments hesitation"
Kim remarked.

The girls relaxed in the living room while I continued, lost in my own
world of ecstacy grovelling before this trully beautiful woman. Kim
congradulated Karen for the way in which she controlled me in front of
the delivery man. It was her first real attempt at exercising her
control over me, and she was going to be a fast learner.

It was just after six o'clock, and Kim decided to take a bath in the
jacuzzi tub. She headed upstairs to the master bath and called after
me, "Come along Slave Shoelicker, and be quick about it."

Before I tore myself away from Karen's shoes, I knew I needed to thank
her for allowing me to spend such a long time licking the soles of her
lovely new saddle shoes. "Lady Karen, I am most grateful to you that
you should be so considerate and grace me with the heavenly task of
suplicating myself before your feet. I only hope that someday I may
be worthy of such an honor, for I know now that the priviledge is only
granted by virtue of your infinite kindness." I placed one adoring
kiss to the very tip of her shoe and squirmed away on my belly.

"You have done well today, and have come a long way in the past 24
hours. I believe even your Goddess may be somewhat pleased. However,
she will expect continued improvement in your performance or you will
regret the day you were born. For I'm sure you have seen she is
capable of extreme cruelty if disappointed in the least." Karen

I crawled as fast as I could up the stairs to the master bath. Kim
was sitting in the wicker chair reading one of the femdom papers from
my stash. I lay before her, my head down at her feet. "These so
called mistresses are far to leanient and allow way to much leway in a
so called slave's behavior. I hope you don't think you would get away
with behaving as the men in these articles do. I can assure you that
any transgretion on your part will result in punishment so severe you
will never forget it. I regret that I let you off so easy in the
caning you received yesterday. I can promise you that next time I will
show no mercy."

I knew Kim meant every word she said. Perhaps she went easy yesterday
because she was so new to her new position in life, perhaps only
because I was so new and had much to learn of what was expected.
Either way, I knew full well that she would follow through with her
promise and the thought of further punishment at her hands brought
shudders of fear to mind. I believe she even noticed me quiver as I
lay at her feet.

"Run the bath." Kim ordered.

Quickly I was kneeling over the bath and beginning the preparation.
Kim handed me the expensive bubble bath that she purchased at the mall
today. Once I was satisfied the water was set just right I returned
to my goddess' feet. "You will undress me for my bath, slave."

I rose to my knees to look at my Goddess. She was dressed in the same
clothes she had on when she walked through my front door yesterday. A
white shirt, a short pleated skirt, white anklets, and patent leather
maryjanes. The only addition was the simple ankle bracelet that I
picked out for her today. She looked every bit the innocent
schoolgirl, if an amazingly stunning one at that. No one could
possibly fathem that behind this innocent facade lived a girl capable
of extreme wickedness and cruelty. There was a new aura developing
around her. Her face portrayed this supreme aire of arrogant
confidence that made it irresistable. She held herself as a woman
with no peers. I wondered how I had changed since our first meeting,
and whether it was as pronounced as the change in Kim. I wish that I
could ask Kim for I was sure she was even more atuned to the changes
in me than I was in her.

Reverently I approached on my belly and placed a kiss to the tip of
her shoe. A kiss to the silver buckle and then gently undid the
strap. She raised the shoe just enough for me to cup the heel and
remove it. The intoxicating fragrance of the leather and her foot
sweat hit my nostrils and I had to use all my concentration to keep
from getting lost in the nirvanna that was overcoming me. The
pre-orgasmic feeling had returned to my cock, and I had now come to
realize that the cock harness merely intesified this feeling by
preventing the release that would relieve it all.

Placing the shoe on the floor, once again I kissed the tip, basking in
my degradation. The same ritual was performed for the other maryjane
and now I gazed upon those perfect feet in their simple white anklets.
I boldly moved to kiss the bracelet, careful not to linger to long at
my Goddess' ankle, and removed the bracelet, placing it on the nearby
table. Reaching out with both hands I slowly and with great care
removed the anklets, revealing the most perfect feet I could ever
imagine. "I will grant you the opportunity to clean my feet, but if
you take that liberty , tomorrow you will pay for the priviledge, and
you will be paying for a very long time."

I didn't know exactly what price I would pay, but I knew that if Kim
chose to warn me, then it was a very high price indeed. Kim would not
accept delay in my decision and I knew I would pay any price to put my
lips to her magnificent feet. Without any movement on my part Kim
knew my decision, as she raised those perfect dancer's legs to allow
me easy access to her feet. For a second I shuddered at the thought
of what price I would pay, but as the perfume of her foot hit my brain
I was once again lost in my task, relishing my moment as truly the
luckiest man on the earth. I took a moment to drink in the fragrance
and my mouth began to water. I placed my lips on her toes and gently
sucked each one. The taste was indescribable. Infinitely more
wonderful than anything I experienced before. The pre-cum oozing from
my penis was joined with some cum as I had earth shattering orgasm
after orgasm, forcing minute amounts of jism through in spite of the
biting cock harness. The taste of the funky crevices between her toes
took me once again to new heights. My task complete, I was totally
drained, unable to move. Kim seemed to sense this as she continued to
read the articles on femdom.

She then stood and turned for me to undo the pleated skirt. She
stepped out of it and turned for me to unbutton her shirt. From my
position kneeling on the floor, I looked up at her eyes and she down
at mine. I saw in her eyes the most perfect creature that ever lived.
Some day perhaps she will tell me what she saw in mine. We
communicated in that moment, Her eyes told me that there was nothing
that she wasn't capable of asking of me, and my eyes told her that I
knew. Would I be capable though of complying?

Kim undid her own bra and panties, turning the panties inside out and
placing the crotch over my nose. "I've worn these for two days now so
enjoy." I knew that this was as close as I would probably get to her
devine shrine.

Seeing Kim naked for the first time through the panties leg holes, I
marveled at just her perfect her body was. While Karen had the model
looks, Kim had that of an athlete, although it was by no means
overmuscular, just perfect. Her ass and legs were so well toned, it
was beyond amazing. I wondered what she did to keep in such perfect

She entered the tub and began to soak as I relished the sweet aroma
of her young womanhood, enraptured once again by this amazing teen

As Kim soaked in the tub, I knelt in silence and marvelled at her
magnificient body. Kim began to shave her legs, and stretched her leg
straight up in the air. It was so well toned, so limber. Not an
ounce of fat or cellulite. And when she extended her foot and pointed
her toe like that of a gymnast, I was fascinated by her grace and
beauty. Truly the most glorious legs I had ever seen. Just then the
phone rang. Kim answered, "Hello. ... No, I'm sorry, but Don Conway
doesn't live here anymore. ... You have the right number but there is
no Don Conway here. Click.

My mind started racing with thoughts of what I had done. It was clear
to me now that I was loosing control of my life. I could live with
public humiliation before strangers, but I never expected Kim to take
my punishment to people that I knew. How far would it go? Perhaps
she had no intention of playing it as a game.

Kim was washing her silky brown hair when she broke me from my
contemplation with new orders. She reached out to undo the harness,
brushing my penis ever so slightly. I started to moan as I was about
to cum from the fantastic sensations. "If you dare I will whip you
100 times!" I bit my lip and teettered on the brink. "Shower and
shave and don't you dare attempt release."

I crawled out as quickly as I could to remove the sight of my Goddess'
perfect form as she contiued washing her hair which exposed her shiney
wet breasts, rather small, but as firm as any I'd seen and perfect in
my eyes.

I showered and shaved as close as I could. I replaced my collar
around my neck and crawled back to the master bedroom. Kim was in the
midst of getting dressed. She had on a short white/pink pleated
skirt, white shirt, and white anklets with just a touch of pink lace
trim that attracted attention to her lovely legs and feet. She sat on
the bed and called to me "Come here." I crawled up to her feet
placing my head to the ground before them paying proper homage, yet
stealing a close up view of the breathtaking sight before my eyes.

"Stand up." I stood and Kim reattached the cock harness and leash.
Without hesitation I dropped back down to my subserviant position
before my Goddess. "Get the shoes sitting on the chair." I retrieved
the shoes. They were the new patent pink maryjanes. There was
something about the young girl innocence the pink color represented
that intensified the degrading acts I was and surely would be
performing. The pink made it clear that physical strength had
absolutely nothing to do with power and control Kim excersized over
me, and that her domination was total and complete.

Kissing the tips of the shoes I prepared to begin the wonderful task
of placing them on Kim's perfect feet. She extended her foot in that
dancers point which accentuated the the incredibly toned muscles of
her leg and caused my heart to race at the magnificent sight. I bent
to kiss the tip of her pointed toe and placed the maryjane on her
foot. I repeated the process with the other shoe, then worshipfully
placed a single passionate kiss to the tip of each maryjane, putting
more feeling behind it than any kiss I had given before in my life.
Kim had me add the ankle bracelet which further drew attention to her
feet and legs.

Kim went to the closet and selected clothing for me. She picked out a
custom tailored suit and shirt my late wife had me get for meetings I
would run before the CEO of the company I worked for. My wife
believed in dressing for success and it certainly worked for me. The
tailored shirt and italian shoes completed the outfit, and Kim had me
loop the cock leash through the belt loops stating "I dont want to
have to hold your leash all night, but heaven help you if you dont
heel as if I were holding it."

Downstairs we met Karen who was a sight to behold. She wore a very
short black miniskirt, tight pale yellow top and matching pale yellow
thigh highs which were ruffled on top. She had frilly white anklets
over the thigh highs and four inch pale yellow heels. The diamond
earings and tennis bracelet completed the outfit which potrayed her as
utterly drop dead gorgeous. Her nails were done with red polish to
match the ruby color in the bracelet.

"My are you quite a handsome man!" exclaimed Karen as I appeared. I
was thirty-six years old about six foot 180 lbs. Dark hair with just
a touch of grey at the temples. It would have been no surprise as I
had been described as quite handsome before, but coming from this
unbelievably beautiful woman who had taken part in my degradation over
the past day, did take me aback. Kim ever alert for something that
might raise my self esteem cut in. "Greet Lady Karen properly Slave

I slithered over to Karen and began placing kisses to her heels. She
evidently was in a hurry to get going as she too quickly ended my task
and headed for the car taking her glorious body away leaving me there
only to wish for what might have been.

We were heading to a club in a posh neighborhood that the girls had
sometimes frequented. It would probably contain many young rich k**s
out for a fun saturday nite. As we arrived I was once again reminded
to act as if on a very short leash. We went in and I followed just a
step behind my Goddess, heeling properly. Kim went up to the bar and
ordered a mineral water with two glasses. Just then a young guy came
up and asked "Hey little girl can I buy you a drink?" Kim shot him a
disapproving glance and ignored the comment.

The fellow continued the losing battle, "Who is he," glancing at me,
"are you taken?"

"He belongs to me and I'm never taken, now get lost and take your game
where you might have might have a chance." Kim shot out as the
bartender returned with the drinks. Kim turned to leave and I quickly
paid for the drink and hurried off after her.

The k** asked me "What's her deal?" I couldn't talk and I hurried off
after Kim.

Kim selected a table near the dance floor. I stood and poured some
water into her glass. "Sit down." she said. Karen had immediatly
headed for the dance floor where all the guys were fighting to dance
with her.

"I will allow you to talk freely tonight." Kim stated as I sat,
shocked. She continued, "You really are an attractive man, easily the
most handsome here," as she glanced around. "Last week you could have
had your pick of the woman here. You easily can portray yourself as a
man who has looks, wealth and power. Do you still consider yourself a

I truly did not know as I sat silent. I believe Kim knew my thoughts
as she didn't press for an answer. "What do you want?" I asked.

"I want it all." she replied. And there was no need for me to press
for a further answer, for I knew what she meant. I wanted to ask what
she wanted from her 'relationship' with me, but wasn't 'man' enough to
ask, so we sat and looked out at the dance floor.

Karen had taken up with the best guy out there. Boy was she amazing!
Perhaps that cheeleading practice had paid off, because she was an
incredible dancer. She moved with such a high level of energy and
intensity, yet this just amplified her attractiveness and all eyes,
male and female, were on her. It was quite possible that everyone
there wanted her. "She is something isn't she?" kim asked.

"Yes," I found myself saying without even thinking. I , myself
captivated by Karen as she moved so suductively. "She is in her
element right now, her beauty shines as bright as the sun and everyone
is helplessly attatcted to her," continuing my thoughts on auto pilot.

"That's quite an astute obsevation," noted Kim, and bringing me back
to realization. "It should be clear to you that all the questions you
want to ask me could be answered by yourself if you would allow
yourslf to be honest." Once again I was amazed at how much she knew
about me, and I knew she was right, but my conscious mind was afraid
to let me give myself an honest answer.

After dancing at a breakneck pace for quite some time, Karen came to
the table, glissening with radiance that the perspiration generated.
She brought Mr. Rich k** with her. The guy was about 25, gold Rolex,
Ralph Lauren attire, obviously the son of a silicon valley CEO who had
millions, and sonny boy felt that it made him a big man.

Karen ordered water and k** got a beer. He was doing his best to get
at Karen who was playing it nonchallant. Kim and I just sat back to
watch. He kept reaching out for Karen, who would slap his hand away.
He was clearly captivated by her and assumed she would fall at his
feet as so many others had. We kept hearing of his money, his
porsche, his house in the hiils, as he continued to "impress" Karen.

He kept after her for a kiss, and Karen kept brushing it off.

"Just a little kiss, it won't hurt. All my women kiss me on the first
date, or try to," he machoed on.

Finally Karen had had enough. "You want a kiss, kiss my foot."

"Hey baby, I don't do that, but maybe later I'll make an exception for
you." As he continued to manuver for a kiss.

"No, you want a kiss, kiss my foot now!"

"Later, I promise."

"Do it now." as Karen became more f***efull.

"O.K. lets take it out to my car, darling. take it easy."

"No, kiss my foot now, right here, or get lost. I'm tired of your
little games. If you want to kiss me, do it now!"

"Alright, just silde your foot under the table."

Karen was tired of this little game and was tiring of the k**. "Get
on the floor! Now!" The k** wanted deperately to do it. He was
looking at Karen's legs in those thigh highs with the frilly anklets.
Her legs were amazing. I could see the bulge growing as he stared at
her feet. He licked his lips. Would his pride prevent him from doing
what his dick so desperately wanted to do? He got down on one knee.

"On your back!" Karen ordered.

He would do it. He would do anything to kiss her feet. As he was
about to get on his back, Karen took his beer and spilled it all over
the floor, giving him one more chance to let his pride recover and
save his reputation. He lay on his back in the beer. Karen got up,
drawing what attention which had not already been focused on her. She
raised her heel.

"Take your shoe off please." the k** asked meekly. But Karen brought
her foot down on his face. She pressed down and twisted it, smashing
his lips into his teeth, but the k** didn't resist. Hoots and cheers
spang up throughout the place. Karen removed her foot and told the
k** to get lost. He quickly got up and was about to get out of there
asap, his face beet red, when Karen said, "Thank me for the kiss."

He stopped and turned, perhaps hoping she didn't want him to leave,
and said, "Thank you Karen."

"GO!" was Karen's only reply.

Hoots and hollers continued, along with shouts of "more, more!" Karen
sat down, basking in the attention she was receiving. She suddenly
raised her foot up to me, inches from my face where I was sitting. I
knew what to do. I closed my eyes, thinking of the incredible sight
before me, those magnificent legs, the pale yellow thigh highs, the
irresistable frily anklets, and the four inch heels. I reverantly
lapped at the sole of her heel, drinking in the humiliation of being
put on display before the crowd.

Suddenly, her foot was gone. I opened my eyes and Karen said, "Remove
my shoe." I slowly removed her shoe, kissing it and placing it on the
table before me. My senses were invaded by a fantastic oder. Karen
had danced with abandon and her foot was wet with sweat. It had
soaked through her thigh highs and frilly anklets. I reeled with
pleasure, taking deep breaths of her foot before me, as the crowd in
turn reeled with laughter as I abased myself before this truly
beautiful young teen. Karen took off the frilly anklet and tossed it
at me, landing on my head. She held up her other shoe, allowing me
one glorious lick of her sole, and commanded me remove it as well.
She took off the anklet and again threw it, it landing on my head,
hanging down between my eyes, drawing more laughter. She held both
her feet over my face and I was overwelmed by the pungent smell of her
soaking wet feet. The incredibly strong smell and the complete
degradation before the crowd caused me to shudder with delight and
total ecstasy. I moaned as I realized her feet were taken away again,
only to be greeted with the command to "lick." With every ounce of
devotion I had, I made love to her feet, oblivious to the crowd that
was out of control. A taste as strong and utterly delightful brought
me to new heights of pleasure. I would be at Karen's feet for all
eternity, as time completely disappeared in the state of nirvanna that
the sansations achieved. Once again her feet were taken away,
resulting in a look of sheer disappointment on my face, raising the
cat calls from the crowd.

"Leash!" Karen comanded. I undid the leash around my belt loops and
handed it to her. A sharp tug of the leash and I was before her on my
knees. "Put my shoes on." she said. I took her heels, kissing them
with all the feeling my heart could summon. I kissed the tip of her
beautiful foot and placed the heels on her feet. Another tug on the
cock leash, and I fell into her heel. She placed the tip between my
lips, and began to fuck my mouth. I sucked those four inch heels for
all I was worth, to Karen and the crowd's delight. After I had
dutyfully felated both heels, Karen pulled out and left me mouth
agape, waiting and hoping to be invaded again. She leaned forward,
took an anklet from my head, twirled it around over her head for
proper effect, and shoved it into my open mouth, expanding my right
cheek. Grabbing the other anklet, she repeated the process and shoved
it into my left cheek, making me look all the more rediculous if

Yanking me by the leash we proceeded to the middle of the dance floor.
The crowd circled round and Karen began dancing like never before.
The power that she eminated was incredible. The guys in the circle
all got on their knees, and even many of the girls. They each were
hoping she would take them down next. Every so otfen she would put
her foot down and I would have to scamper over and kiss it before it
moved or receive a viscious tug on the cock leash. As Karen tired of
the game she headed for the door dragging me behind on me hands and
knees as she received a standing ovation.

Kim greeted us at the door and the two teen vixens headed out to the
car, towing me along on my hands and knees by the cock leash. At the
car , Kim gave Karen a passionate kiss. She smiled with new admiration
at her pupil, who just yesterday had no interest in utilizing the
amazing power Kim knew she possessed. On my knees I opened the door
for them, then droping to the ground, I kissed the tips of Karen's
heels before she entered. My Goddess was standing before me as I lay
there on the cold ground. I wanted desperately to show her that she
was, and always would be my consuming passion. I wanted her to know
that the devotion I had shown to Karen would pale in comparison to
what I would give to her. I began sobbing at her feet, kissing her
pink patent maryjanes. Hoping that my liberty to speak feely still
existed I prepared to tell her how I felt. Even if the liberty had
been revoked, I would accept 1000 lashes to let her know. As I was
about to speak, Kim stated "It was Karen's night, Slave Shoelicker,
and you did well." Somehow Kim had read my thoughts. Once again I
was flabergasted. In just over a day it was becoming clear that she
knew more about me then perhaps I did about myself. I was now sobbing
uncontollably, not from disappointment, but from the happiness that I
was blessed with the honor of being able to serve this teen Goddess,
knowing full well that I was completely undeserving of such honor. I
vowed to strive, for as long as Kim would allow me in her graces, to
attempt to show her how utterly grateful I was that she bestowed this
gift upon me.

Kim got in the car, and I crawled in to drive off. "I believe we have
time for you to pay for the pleasures you received most undeservingly
tonight, Slave Shoelicker." Kim said. Indeed the pleasures were so
overwhelming, I was completely spent. I had now been at such a high
level of sexual arousal for so long, I was approaching exhaustion. I
had no idea what this "payment" would entail, as I followed Kim's

As we drove Kim had one foot in my lap, teasing me to ever higher
levels of frustration, and the other foot against my cheek. She
lightly grazed my face with the frilly pink trim of her anklet. At
every stop light I was free to gaze at Kim's beautiful feet. The
shiney pink leather, the white anklet, and the ankle bracelet. I
moaned with pleasure as I licked her shoe at every opportunity.

Kim told me to park the car in a strip mall along the way and I
wondered what was happening. It looked as if all the stores were
closed, when I noticed that one was not. I crawled around to let the
girls out and Kim took my leash and led us to a tatoo and piercing
store that was the only one open. As we entered, I was on my hands
and knees in proper heeling fashion behind my Goddess. The place had
a decidedly S & M motiff. Perhaps this is where Kim picked up the
implements last night. There was a woman dressed in all leather
behind the counter. She had a punk haircut and ring through her nose.
The outfit was completed with thigh high leather boots that said this
was one tough woman.

"I was just about to close up." she said.

"We'll make it worth your while, you can charge double." Kim stated.

"Sure, what will it be?"

"A little of everything, lets start with a tatoo." Kim said matter of
factly. My ears perked up as I wondered what was in store for me.
The woman, whose name appropriately was Dominique, led us to the back
room after she locked the front door.

"Is it for Mr. Beautiful here?" Dominique asked.

"It is for Slave Shoelicker." Kim replied, Dominique just laughed.

"I wouldn't mind having this pretty boy under me some time." Dominique
said, perhaps thinking that I might want to try a real Dominatrix
instead of some little girl playing games. Kim just ignored her
looking around at the displays.

"I could do a heart with a "my girl" scene and your name inscribed in
it. It would look good on those biseps."

"No, I want "property of Goddess Kim" on his butt." Kim said as
Dominique look on somewhat shocked. I began to feel a little light
headed, and my ears suddenly got hot. My heart started pounding as it
sunk in that I was being marked. I thought back to Kim reminding me
of a price I would have to pay.

"Strip!" Kim comanded, and I jumped to the task assigned.

"How does a nice little girl like you get Mr Fortune here to act like
that. I've been at it for over ten years and I still can't get them
to jump to it like he did?" Doninique asked with new found respect.

"Perhaps sometime I will let you know." Kim replied.

"Up on the table." Dominique said, as I sat there gazing at my
Goddess. Kim waited a moment and then there was a slight nod of her
head. I responded immediately and was up on a table resembling that
which you would find in a doctor's office. Kim took a seat in a chair
facing me and raised her foot to my face. From my angle I could see
her entire leg and the white cotton panties she was wearing. From the
corner of my eye I could see Dominique looking as well, as I detected
a gasp from her at the sight of Kim's leg. I began licking the sole
of Kim's maryjane, once again putting all my energy and thoughts into
the devine task.

"Amazing." Dominique remarked at the devotion I displayed at the feet
of my Goddess. She got out a topical solution to numb the area and
mask some of the pain.

"Nothing for the pain." Kim said.

"He doesn't look d***k and this will hurt quite a bit." she advised.

"Nothing." Kim repeated as Dominique wondered if I would speak up to
advise otherwise, but I was lost in my efforts at Kim's feet,
oblivious to what went on around me.

Dominique comensed the tatooing and was shocked to see that I barely
responded to the pain. About halfway through, Kim removed her foot.
Suddenly the pain was excrutiating. Dominique stopped, but Kim
ordered "Continue." I winced in agony, but my Goddess raised her
other foot and presented me with her sole to clean. I became serene
once again as my mind drifted into the sublime state that only Kim
could take me.

The tatoo finished, Kim stood to admire the inscription on my right
ass cheek. The process was repeated with my name, Slave Shoelicker,
added to my left cheek.

"Alright, not bad," Dominique remarked as she finished, "Anything

"I'd like to get my belly button pierced." Kim said. And Dominique
prepared for the job. Once again Kim waived off the numbing solution,
and I watched as a small gold ring was added to Kim's magnificent

"One for Mr. Shoelicker here," after Kim's ring was attached. A
stainless steel ring was put through my belly button and then Kim
simply said "Both nipples." The words rang in my ears as my
mutilation continued. That painfull chore completed, I felt sure we
would be through.

"This next one must be placed right." Kim instucted. "I want a ring
attached to the skin just behind the ball sac, at the base."

I was now completely numb. Where would it end?

"On your back and put your feet over your head, with your knees on
either side of your head." I contorted into this rediculous position
with my ass sticking straight up in the air. Kim pointed to the skin
between my ball sac and my anus. A ring was inserted right at the
base of the sac.

I was told to roll over, feeling like the dog I was, and Kim removed
the cock harness from my very erect penis. She pointed to the
underside, right behind the head. I bit my tongue as yet another ring
was attached to my penis.

"There now." Kim said, and I sighed with relief believing we were
finally through. "Sodder them all so they are permanently attached."

I sat as the words sunk in. This was not to be easily undone.
Clearly the price to pay for my pleasures at the feet of these teens
was not to be insignificant by any means.

The soddering iron was brought out and my mutilation made permanent.
I was far to dizzy from the events taking place to feel any pain the
iron inficted. I sat there dazed once again, marveling at the depths
of which Kim was capable. Was there any limits to her what she was
prepared to put me through? Was there any limits to what I was
prepared to take, no, not take from her. Was there any limits to what
I craved for her to do to me?

"What about a ring through his nose?" suggested Dominique. "You could
leave it with a clasp so it can be used only when wanted."

"Very well." Kim answered, and a ring was inserted into the middle
septum of my nose. The pain was fierce from the sensitive position of
the puncture, but thankfully it was not soddered like the others, and
might be removed.

Kim reattached the harness to my cock and balls, then took out a small
padlock, and locked the cock harness to the steel ring at the base of
my ball sac. The leash back in place, I resumed my position. heeling
at Kim's feet. I was surprised at how little bleeding resulted from
the puntures, and all that I could feel now was the burning sensation
caused by the disinfectant applied to the rings.

Karen and Kim selected a few more items that the store had to offer
and were about to leave. Kim gathered up my clothes and tossed them
in a bag. She then produced a leather G-string and threw it at me. I
slipped it on yet still felt totally exposed. The small triangular
pouch didn't even cover my ever erect penis. The head with its new
ring attached protuded out the top.

With Kim leading me out the door, Dominique, who had been lavishing
praise upon her with suggestions that the might even work together and
learn from one another, turned to desperation. She offered Kim a
partnership in her enterprise. Kim smiled, thanking her for the offer
but said she wasn't interested. Even more desperate, Dominique, whose
tone had been tough as nails all night, became meek. "Godess Kim I
have often thought about exploring the submissive side of these
relationships in order to more fully understand them."

Kim turned and looked her in the eyes. Dominique returned the look
for a moment, then cast her eyes down. She could see the incredible
sight of Kim's legs. The short white/pink pleated skirt, white
anklets with pink lace trim, and the pink maryjanes. Such a stark
contrast with the black leather power look of Dominique's attire with
her thigh high leather boots. But appearances often deceive.
Dominique sank to her knees and crawled towards Goddess Kim. As she
was about to reach Kim's shoes and satisfy the overwhelming desire
within her that only Kim could ignite, Kim remarked, "Perhaps some
other time."

Dominique groaned with disappointment, her desire to submit before Kim
had grown so profound. She began begging, using all the phrases her
lackys had used on her, only she was far more sincere, her desire to
submit beyond anything she'd seen.

"I think I have a tape you might be interested in studying," Kim said,
"You have just a touch of self respect left and are therefore
undeserving of the priviledge of suplicating before me."

Dominique promised to try and begged Kim to return to give her a
second chance.

Kim walked out leading me by the leash. I felt completely exposed in
the G-string, the thong working its way up my ass as I crawled along.
The ride home was quiet as the day had been long and event filled. I
felt as if I had experienced a lifetime of sexual satisfaction even
though I had been comptetely denied release. We arrived home with all
ready for bed.

The phone was ringing as we entered and Kim answered it. She told
them to hold and handed my leash to Karen. My nerves sat on edge as I
wondered what Kim would tell this person. I was not to find out as
Karen led me to the master bedroom. Clearly it was not Kim's design
for me to know. The answering machine in the bedroom showed ten
messages and I chose not to think what that meant.

Kim arrived and prepared me for bed. My hands were cuffed behind my
back and Kim had me crouch down and put my cuffed hands under my butt.
She took the padlock and locked the cuffs to the ring at the base of
my scrotum. I would not be moving much tonight. Karen then decided
to tie her funky thigh highs around my head with the feet under my
nose. Her anklets were still stuffed in each cheek. Once again I was
sure to remain aroused all night.

The girls got in bed and I was treated to some of the most passionate
love making noises I had heard. After quite some time the girls
drifted off into a sound sl**p, and I did the best I could on the
floor beneath them.

Despite my awkward position, I managed to sl**p well, as I awoke to
the sounds of love making on the bed above. I lay there and tried to
remember my dreams of last night. I recalled one vivid dream
involving Karen, perhaps brought about by her stocking feet smell from
the thigh highs still tied under my nose. In the dream I was licking
her feet after a particularly intense basketball game in which she was
leading the cheers. I was allowed to progress at my own pace and had
just finished cleaning every nook and cranny of her delicious feet. I
licked my way up those marvelous legs, enjoying every inch. My cock
was unencumbered by the harness. I reached her devine temple and
slowly teased her into a delerious state. She came in torrents and
began peeing as she lost control in the waves of multiple orgasms
washing over her. I drank all I could as it cascaded over my face,
shuddering from my own orgasm of cataclismic proportions.

Kim woke me from my delightful daydream as I had reached the brink of
release again only to be denied by the cock and ball harness. She
dressed in shorts and a tee shirt, and carried a gym bad she had with
the stuff she brought with her yesterday. She removed the thigh highs
and anklets from my mouth and unlocked the cuffs from the steel ring
at the base of my sac. "Let's go I'm in a hurry." she said.

We drove quietly to a dance studio about fifteen minutes away. I was
still naked.(not choosing to count the G-string that amounted to
nothing) I parked and let Kim out, kissing her sneakers as she picked
up the leash and walked me into the studio. Luckily, it was still
early sunday morning and no one was around.

Inside Kim was greeted by a lovely woman dressed as a ballerina. She
appeared mid thirtyish but in incredible shape.

"Kim darling how are you? I see you have a foot man."

"Definitely not a foot man, foot slave would be stretching it. How
are you Chantelle?"

"Just fine dear. Why did you not tell me you had a foot man--- I mean
foot slave?"

"I picked him up only on friday."

"Nonsense, he is already branded with your mark, that takes quite some
time, and he seems well trained."

"He's not branded yet, though that may come," pointing at the tatoo on
my ass,"but I k** you not, his training commenced friday night.
Although I must admit I have dedicated far to much time and effort to
the worthless creature."

I prostrated myself before Kim, attempting to show total devotion and
servitude. The threat that she would cut back the time she so
benevelently spent with me was so diconcerting. I slowly slithered on
my belly till I reached her sneakers and pecked adoring kisses to
their tips.

"This is most impressive, darling, if you ever grow weary of him
please think of me to take him off your hands."

"I just got a similar offer last night, but I don't think she is up
for it anymore. Go greet Lady Chantelle, Slave Shoelicker."

I crawled up to this woman, obviously a well trained ballerina. She
extended her foot in a lovely point toe and placed it down just in
front of my nose. The slippers she was wearing were a ratty old pair
probably just used for practice. The smell was heavenly. I closed my
eyes and softly placed delicate kisses to the tip of her point toe.

"So repectful," Chantelle remarked, surprised by my performance. "And
you say just two days?"


"Darling you have more potential then the great mistresses of Paris,
and your slave here may have potential to match yours in quite the
opposite direction. We begin shortly, get ready."

Kim took out the cuffs and my hands were once again behind my back and
under my ass. Tightly secured to the ring by my scrotum insured I
would remain immobile. My Goddess undressed before me, tying her
sneaker to my face. I inhaled the now familiar scent of those
fantastic feet. She dressed in tight fitting spandex shorts and
matching spandex sports bra. Kim sat before me and added white
anklets and ballet slippers. For the next five or ten minutes she did
stretching exercises before me. Never before had I seen such graceful
movements. She would extend her leg over my head, putting her toe in
an extreme point. My eyes were about even with her knee. I could look
up at the perfect features of her calf and the most shapely foot on
the planet. As I looked down I saw her well toned and limber thigh.

Kim stood up and turned away to stretch her upper body. As she bent
forward her ass was thrust at my face. So well rounded, almost heart
shaped. Firm as any I'd seen, perfect in every way. My mouth watered
at such a magnificant sight. Would I someday be so lucky as to be
near it?

Chantelle returned and practice began. She shot me a look with a
snicker at my humiliating position. I sat in awe as I watch my
Goddess move so gracefully on the dance floor. Each move so fluid and
performed by her perfect body. Her face so serene and angelic, it was
impossible to imagine the wickedness she was capable of. I have no
idea how long she practiced as I was entranced by what I saw. My
penis stood at full mast saluteing my Goddess as she performed

With practice over, I bid good-bye to Chantelle, in the proper manner
of course, and we departed for home. There we met Karen who had
returned from cheerleading practice. The girls decided to get a real
good workout going on the stairmasters, so we headed for the den.

Before beginning they decided to have some fun with me. I was
relatively unencumbered, with just my slave collar and cock and ball
harness on. To my amazement, Kim released the harness and I was naked
but for the collar. Things didn't stay that way for long as my
handcuffs were added and once again I found myself with my hands
behind my back and under my ass. The cuffs were locked to the steel
ring at the base of my balls, and I was helpless again. For good
measure my ankles were cuffed. Then with a devious smile on her face
Kim appeared with two short chains. She attached one each to each of
my nipple rings. Kim pulled down on the chains and stretched to
connect them to the ring on the underside of my cock, just behind the
head. The chains were fairly short and I had to hunch forward or risk
ripping one of the rings out of a very tender spot. I was leaning
forward to the point I almost fell over on my face. I had to arch my
back, sticking my ass up and out to act as a counter ballance.

"Look at how his ass sticks out!" Karen exclaimed. "I think we should
put it to use before we workout."

"Excellent idea, Karen." Kim replied.

Karen returned with an old high heel. It looked to be at least four
or four and a half inches. She held it before me and I kissed it
passionately, attempting to smell Karen's fragrance as she moved it
around in front of my face, occasionally the opening appearing under
my nose. The sole was exposed to me and I lapped at it greedily.
Karen slowly pulled the heel away and I had to check myself as I
leaned forward to get at the object of my desire. She was now fucking
my mouth, and I sucked that heel with great effort, knowing it had
once graced Karen's foot. She took it away, removed her saddle shoes,
allowing me several worshipful licks before hand, and then put the
heel on.

She disappeared behind me and I wondered if we were through. Then I
felt something enter my ass. I realized Karen was fucking my ass with
the heel she had put on. She entered slowly but continued until the
heel was buried to the hilt in my ass. She twisted it around some and
I moaned with pleasure.

Kim slapped me in the face to bring me back momentarily from the
nirvanna state in which I was entering, she grabbed my chin and said
"Don't you dare cum!" gathering up all the flem and mucus she could,
Kim then spit in my face. It landed on my upper lip and I hugrily
reached out with my tongue for the tasty treat so generously offer
from my Goddess.

Karen was now fucking me good. Withdrawing almost all the way and
then ramming it home. She would have knocked me over on my face
except with each stroke I thrust my ass back to greet it. It must
have been a sight to behold since Kim had gotten the camcorder and
laughed as she documented my humiliating disgrace.

When Karen tired, she stopped, removing her foot but leaving the heel
up my ass.

Kim surveyed the situation. With my hands cuffed just below my anus,
and the chain locked to the ring, I was able to hold the heel. Kim
summized that there was just enough leeway with the chain of the
handcuffs for me to move the heel about 3-4 inches back and forth.
Kim ordered me to continue, fucking myself with the heel. I must have
looked rediculous, moaning in pleasure as I rammed that heel, over and
over, up my ass.

The girls began their workout on the stairmaster. Kim was still
dressed in the spandex outfit she practiced in. She had just the
white anklets on her beautiful feet. Karen was in her cheerleading
outfit with just a pair of blue anklets on her feet. They had pretty
yellow lace trim to match the blue and yellow school colors. I
continued on with the heel and sat mesmerized by the unbelievable
sight before me.

After a solid forty minutes, the teens ended their workout. They
looked magnificent, radiant from the glow they achieved. It was easy
to see why they looked so incredible.

Kim disappeared and returned with a glass of water and a package. She
stood before me looking so luscious in the sheen the sweat produced.
She tossed the package in front of me saying "These are the negatives,
you are free to go Don. All you have to do is ask me to set you

I was speachless, as I continued to fuck my ass with the heel, unable
to stop. The doorbell rang and Kim left to get it.

My parents appeared in the den, shocked at what they saw. For some
reason, I didn't react the way I expected. While I felt incredible
shame, on display like this, before my parents, shoving a heel up my
ass over and over again, I didn't wish that I could run and hide, and
I didn't mind that they saw me like this.

After some comotion, Kim got them to sit on the couch. She explained
to them that I was free to go, all I had to do was ask to be set free.

"How about it Don?" Kim asked, "Do you want me to let you go or do you
want another option?" I was silent, still stroking my ass. Karen was
filming once again.

"Let's see. another option. Hmmm. I know, you continue to be my
slave. What about that."

"yes," I whispered.

"Oh no you must convince me that I should let you be my slave."

"Donny, what are you doing. Get a hold of yourself." my father was

"Tell them to go Donny, please." my mother pleaded.

Kim turned her back to me, as I began to plead from the deepest depths
of my soul for Kim to accept me as her slave. I summoned all the
sincerity and inner feeling I could muster. I begged with more
passion then humanly possible for Kim to grant the ultimate gift of
utter and complete slavery upon me. I knew full well that my life
would cease to exist, and I would be tranformed into something less
then an a****l, and yet I renewed my efforts with greater emotion.
Pleading and begging at the top of my lungs I continued as Kim swayed
her ass before my face.

Continuing my plea, "Oh Goddess Kim, as unworthy as I am, I pledge to
unceasingly, with every ounce of stength and every fiber of my being,
to live each and every second with the single thought of servitude to
you. I will live for you, and you alone, without any thought for
myself. I will suplicate myself before you with every drop of feeling
I can muster, if only you would grant this greatest of honors, this
supreme priviledge. I am lower than the dirt under you toenail,
unworthy to ask to be your slave. My only hope, that you will perform
the most generous act of kindness in human history and accept this
miserable being before you."

I was exhausted beyond belief. So much emotional effort had I
summoned. My mother sobbing uncontrolably, my father in total shock,
no longer able to speak.

Kim's swaying ass, her magnificent, supreme ass inches from my face.
She lowered the spandex shorts and said, "Seal your fate Slave

Kim bent over, presenting her glorious butt to me. The sweat of her
workout still gistening upon it. In my hunched over position I had to
strain to reach it, the object consuming my entire conscience. The
chains pulled my nipples out, and stretched my amazingly engorged
penis. Finally my lips brushed her rosebud. The feelings washing
over me beyond description. A thousand times more intense then
anything I felt before. Kissing it with every drop of feeling that
every atom in my body could generate, I shuddered. Kim pressed back
and I eased my tongue into her anus, that holy shrine. I sucked and
slurped for all I was worth, basking in this ultimate gift from my

Just then something began pushing my tongue away. Her royal shit
entered my mouth. Pushing to the back and then expanding to fill my
cheeks. The holy feast kept coming, filling my mouth to practically
overflowing. Kim stepped away. The sensations beyond belief. Far
tastier the the most suculent steak.

I exploded in orgasm. The most viscious one I ever experienced. Jet
after jet spewwed forth, at least a pint of cum. From my hunched over
position caused by the chains attached to my cock and nipples, the cum
had no where to go except right in my face. I covered my face, my
hair. It was in my nose, it covered one eye. Had my face not been in
the way, it would have hit the ceiling twelve feet above.

Slowly I chewed the precious gift, savoring every morsel, and moaning
in total ecstasy.

My Goddess appeared before me, wearing her shiney pink patent
maryjanes over the white anklets. With her shoe, she twisted my face
towards my parents. I could see them out of the one eye not covered
in cum. Kim sc****d her shoe along my face, collecting a large
quantity of semen.

"Mr. and Mrs. Conway," she said coolly, "Meet Slave Shoelicker."

Kim presented her foot to me and I dove after it, greedily lapping up
the cum as if it were the first bit of food for a man who hadn't eaten
in a week. I gave myself totally to Kim. Waves and waves of delight
hitting me as I abased myself before my goddess.

With my mother crying uncontrolably, and my father hanging his head in
shame, they headed for the door. As the turned to take one last look,
the could see my ass, the heel being shoved up my anus next to the
tatoo "property of goddess Kim." Nothing more needed to be said.

... Continue»
Posted by railhds1 10 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish  |  Views: 3192  |  
  |  1

Erotic encounter ( Aunty )

My s*s:"Hey ..(she murmured)…don’t speak so loudly
Mami:My My…why r u blushing so much? Nothing wrong in discussing about it na?.. Now you will be marrying in another 15 Days and you still don’t no about “it”
My s*s:” Its Ok ,Its Ok”
Mami: ”Look can I teach her …she is not even listening properly,
Neha..Look at me now you will have to learn this otherwise you will be in trouble only”
Archana: ”look Neha,I know why you are so shy, but Viraj is sl**ping and it’s only you,Mami and me!!”
My s*s:“ Ok ”

I was pretending to be fast asl**p and somewhere in my mind I was thinking may be mami can catch me that I am not sl**ping actually,

Well all this started when my father announced that my s****r’s marriage is fixed, and all of us were really happy as the boy was very good and from a well known f****y, I think Neha (My s*s) also liked him
When the marriage was announced there was a sudden madness in all our work, it was as if time will runout...ofcourse we means only 4 of us my parents and we two k**s
I have finished my 12th Exams and this was the right time for everything
My mother called her s****r in law (My Mami) for helping us …she came just 4 days back and with her wit and humor she has taken charge of everything …including my mind …..
I was in love with her ….immediately after the next day when she came …she was little short than normal..may be around 5’5”…and curvy wherever required…but for a small town boy like me she was Aasman Ki Pari I was fascinated by all her maneuvers, and most of the time I was running after her like a faithful dog, it seems she was enjoying it too
It was in the morning…when my s****r was preparing for her special bath…I asked mami why she is not giving me this kind of special treatment..She looked at me and said to my mother ..I think we have to find a girl for Viraj also..Let’s marry them together…I was red faced ..And fumbled for right words…when she saw my face she started laughing..And teasing me..
After the breakfast we went to the market on my bike, mami was keeping safe distance whenever she is on my bike..But I used to get tremendous hard on just having the feel of her..When we reached the market she started teasing me and asked me what kind of girl I like….I blushed..And just said mami…why you are teasing me always …!!
After a while we entered in a stores where all the ladies Items were sold she started the purchase, and suddenly noticed that the sales girl was making a pass at me
I again blushed…when I realized that mami saw me looking at the girl…
She said so this type of girl u like huh?
I could not answer the question…
After a while she selected some Items and she was trying it on herself it was a small Bindi she looked in the mirror and tried to adjust it I was just behind her and I happened to catch her eye in the mirror..She looked at me …the look was different…I missed my heart bit ….was she also making a pass at me ?
I wondered
I again looked at the mirror she was still there adjusting it….then I realized she was asking my opinion, I gave her a nervous smile…she looked at the sales girl and selected the bindi…
Somehow I got courage and when the sales girl was gone I murmured in her ear ”do u want to see what kind girls I like ?”
She said” hhhhhmmm”
Look here…I asked her to look in to the mirror…
She blushed & her face became red…she turned back and slapped on my shoulder saying …you are naughty…
Oh… I won…she like it. I jumped from door avoiding the 3 stairs …and zoomed my bike near her before she reached the road…
Her face was down and she was not speaking but I didn’t notice it
She climbed on the bike …I didn’t notice that this time she did not took support of my arm to climb which she normally takes
I just gave full throttle …
I was so happy as if I have told her I love you in my own way
Suddenly she tapped my shoulder…
I:” yes?”
Mami: ”just stop near the floor mill I have to ask him about the chili powder we need”
I: ”ok”
I stopped my bike, she went inside and come back again and told me we will have to wait for 15 minutes
the sound of the machine was too much so I pretended that I did not heard what she said and I leaned back near her since it was morning time there was not much crowd and the shop was little away from the main road due to the pollution it makes
It was a perfect setting for me
When I leaned back near her she shouted the same thing…I said mockingly ..I cannot hear you can I come little closer. Actually I was so close only 2” gap between us
She stepped away and asked me what u wants to do…?
I think I was in the 9th heaven…I replied in a very low voice “ I want to kiss you”
Oh……her face reddened…and she said I won’t talk to u now. Please go back I will come back my own
I was shocked …from +9 to -9….
I stammered
But... but...
She went inside the shop without looking at me
Few seconds back I was in heaven and I was dropped in the hell !!
My mind was spinning I thought I should now kill myself …what I have done …she is my mami…and I was thinking wrong about her
I kicked my bike and started towards the home…halfway I realized that what will happen if I went alone, what answer I can give to my mom
She will catch me instantly and I will have to tell her all the truth
I turned my bike and started in opposite direction..allmost 2 hours I was roaming around my small city…then I realized that I can go to our fields I went to our fields, the servant couple offered me some food but I could not eat much I was scared anytime my father will come searching me and kill me ….I was restless…I went near to the big well removed my cloths and started swimming, the sun was very hot on my head but the water was making me cool after almost 2 hours I came out…
I reached home around 3pm
It seems everyone was worried about me and all the time they thought that I was playing cricket with friends
I was relived
I looked at mom she scolded me but there was more worry than anger
She asked me to eat something I felt really hungry
She gave me some food and after food I just felt so weak that I could not stand on my feet properly
Mother saw me and came near…and she cried “he has temperature”
Everyone gathered around me except mami
I could not see my mami anywhere
My mother asked me to sl**p in my s*s room as all the rooms were crowded
I went upstairs where mami and my s*s were sitting and discussing something as soon as I entered my mom declared that I am very ill and I should not be disturbed
She fussed around me like all mothers and put one mattress on the floor for me
I was so tired and really ill that I slept right away…
That was the start of this story…
When I was half woke up…I heard the conversation
For the clarity. let me introduce Archana…she is my s****rs best friend and already married some six month back…no doubt I had my first crush on her as normally goes…. she is 2 yrs older than me and very very sexy only her complexion is dark
Now back to the conversation..
What I gathered slowly they were discussing about sex or rather it was sex education class for my s*s
I was now totally awake and feeling much better…
All three of them were sitting on the bed and with a slit open thru my eyelids I can see their legs
Mami’s legs were plump and very fair she has the silver ankle band on her one leg…another one was missing
Archana’s legs were not plump and but it has got some kind sexiness which was unexplainable
My s*s’s legs were pure white and recent care has made them very beautiful
Mami was wearing a light yellow colored sari and while sitting it has gone little up so that I could see her one leg just below the knee cap…it was amazing to see the three set of beautiful legs, I couldn’t see the face but the legs were reveling the mind of each,
Mami sat cross legged and it appeared to be calm, where as archana was swinging her one leg continioulsy,whenever she wanted to hear intensely the movement stopped for a while…it was clear that she was enjoying the discussion, my s*s was sitting very composed or rather her legs were stretched with some kind of Burdon, she was anxious no doubt
Suddenly mami and archana laughed…
I put all my effort to listen what they were discussing
Suddenly mami and archana laughed…
I put all my effort to listen what they were discussing

Mami: neha u r buddu ( stupid),how can you think that just by kissing one can get pregnant?..oh archu..explain her
Archana: ”no.. no.. mami I cannot and u has more experience than me
Mami:” what’s there in experience, now days girls know it before experience”
Archana and mami laughed again
I saw my s****r’s leg, it become straighter…
Clearly my s****r was buddu….but there was a reason for it ,my father was Sub Inspector in the city and he was very strict about my s****r, it was oblivious that no boy dared to come near her nor any smart girl became her friend
Finally mami took the lead and said ok I will explain, but archana you have to help me ok?
Archana said in affirmative
I saw her leg swinging more now, where as mami opened her leg and made some moment of her fingers
Mami:” look neha..when a man and woman marry they come near physically also on the first night, the man removes all his cloths and also removes the woman’s cloths
They become totally naked and hug each other”
Here archana laughed and my s*s said “ eeeeeee”
Mami said archu why are you laughing?
Did I say anything wrong? Didn’t u remove all your cloths ?
Archana laughed again and said …ok ok mami continue
Mami:”then they embrace each other, kiss each other ( Archana commented” on lips”), not on lips only but...other parts also .then the man touch the body of the woman he….
Oh it’s difficult
Mami laughed sheepishly and said “Archana now u tell her”
Archana: “No... no.... mami it’s your job”
Mami: “ok, look Neha what u know about genitals of a man and a woman?”
My s*s:” chheeeeeeeee, mami”
Mami: nothing “chheeee” in it …tell me …u must have seen a boys “nuni”?
My s*s:” ………”
I had a big erection when I heard the word nuni…I was holding my breath…archana has stopped swinging her legs and all three sets of leg became more tense…
Mami:” when a boy grows its nuni also grows and become big …then it is called …
Here archana said...stop mami…..
Mami:” Why? What’s wrong in it? Neha must know all…Neha tell me did you see the small boy’s nuni any time?
My s*s: “Hhhmmm….”
Mami: “who’s?”
My s*s: “his….” She must be referring to me
Mami: “Oh Viraj’s?...but now he has become a man, when did you saw his nuni?”
My s*s: “Mami….please don’t ask me such questions I feel awkward...”
Mami: “But. There is nothing wrong in it Neha...tell me when did you saw it? It’s important...”
My s*s: “some months back….” My s****r was really in miserable state; even Archana stopped swinging her legs
Mami: “how and when did you see it?
Actually this was unnecessary…I started feeling that Mami was exploiting the situation, but it seems everyone of us was enjoying it
My s*s: “ …actually he was sl**ping one day and in the morning when I went to his bed to woke him up I saw it was hanging out of his knickers”
Both of them giggled…
Mami: “How long it was?” her voice was little hoarse
Now it was clear that she was making use of the innocence of my s*s...
My s*s: “chheeee….I donno how to say it…”
Now Archana was also charged and asked her…no no mami is right if u have seen a real one then she can explain it better
My s*s: “it was this long…oh I don’t remember every thing now” She must have made a gesture to suggest the length
Mami: “Neha…it cannot be so long, I know Viraj is having a good body but what you are showing is too much...
Here I saw Archana shifted her leg and sat cross legged …
I had a massive hard on now…all three of them were discussing about me or rather about my cock…
I had a very strong impulse to touch my cock…I shifted a little...and suddenly all of us heard the familiar sound of the steps …my mom was on the way to check me
All of sudden the party dismissed ….Archana stood up and said...neha I have to go now I will come in the night ...ok?
My mum came storming in as usual….by habit Mami also stand up and my s*s went downstairs along with Archana
My Mum checked my temperature…it seems I was still hot…. (In all the ways …)
She ordered Mami to bring rose water and some clean clothes to give me a cold wash...
As soon as I heard this I was panicked…
I protested
But my mum was my mum and it was a situation for me as Germans have when Mr. Hitler was around, I have to obey…
She removed my shirt and my jeans, fortunately when my ears heard the foot steps of my mother they gave command to my “nuni” and by this time it has really become a nuni….
Now I was only wearing my knickers…….
I heard footsteps of mami…….and then I realized what’s coming next ………I was horrified…
My dream woman will see me in this Avatar?
Oh my god…
I asked my mum to give me a shawl….
My mummy: “look Viraj I have to clean you with the rose water so that your temperature will go down and you will feel better”
I: “nooooooo…it’s ok now I don’t have any temperature”
My mummy: “Choooop!!!”
That was final
Here I was laying on my bed helplessly in front my dream woman and almost naked
I looked at mami her face was not showing any emotions there was not a single trace of what had happened between us in the morning…I could not look at her for more than a few seconds
She gave the rose water soaked cloth to my mummy and mummy started cleaning…the water was really cool and which made me shivered…in one way it was good also as my mind was getting away from the presence of mami
Mummy cleaned my face and started to clean my chest and hands…
Mami was sitting near my waist…I didn’t dare to look at her
Mummy cleaned my chest and suddenly a small boy came running upstairs calling for my mummy
There were some guests from the Sasural of my s*s and my mum was required to be with them urgently
Oh my god…I was now taking long breaths…
Mummy handed over the job to Mami and told her to clean me vigorously and instructed her that if I don’t co operate call her …
I was dying with shame…
This was the first time of my life I was in presence of another woman other than my s*s and my mum wearing only knickers…
I shivered…Mami came forward towards me, I closed my eyes tightly…for some moments nothing happened, and my body was craving for her touch...I opened my eyes and saw she was looking at my body …suddenly I felt very shy…
And said “oh mami leave it I feel much better now”
And I tried to get up…she put her hand on my chest …ooooh…it was a heavenly feeling...and pushed me down
Still she didn’t speak anything
I could not protest more...she took the cloth and started applying the rose water on my chest, I again closed my eyes…her hand was still resting on my heart was beating like a train….
I opened my eyes and looked at her
She was sitting on her legs, like the village woman sits to clean the cloths, her hairs were little disarrayed…and that was making her look more sexy…she was wearing a black blouse which was contrast matching to the faint yellow sari she was wearing, from the side I can se her boobs,her belly, and her small waist, there were traces of wetness in her armpits, something started happening in my groin, she was touching me delicately, there was no conversation between us so far from the morning,
She took the cloth and started bathing my chest, very slowly...
I closed my eyes again
There was a mixed fragrance of rose water and her was intoxicating
Suddenly I felt that I am in control of the situation...and the primitive manly instinct took charge of me
I opened my eyes and looked at her
There she was …like a slave …working for me…and so near to me
I kept on staring at her face, I was sure that from the corner of her eyes she was looking at my moments, my shyness was going slowly…
I can see her hands, arms and her whole body was moving in a rhythm…
She cleaned my chest & after that to access my right side she leaned on me, her sari was now touching on my belly and some parts of the chest, the moment she touched...I had a hard on, she leaned more and for the first time I felt a very smooth touch of her boobs…ooh…it was the first time in my life when I had touched some part of a woman’s body…her boobs were smooth and the silky touch of the sari was making it more erotic..She changed her pose now she was on her knees and leaned over again, while changing her pose she saw my erection…
I looked at her,
Amazingly she was not displaying any expression on her face, her face was as cool as she is doing normal household chores, now the twin mounds were poking my chest I was feeling the ecstasy, was this happening to me? Was this real? I was not able to believe my luck, she pushed herself more on me and now I could feel clearly the sponginess of those firm boobs,it was gyrating on my chest…,
When she finished my right side she again came back to the chest, going down slowly. I have a thin line of hairs which starts from my naval and enters in the pubic region, she looked at my hairs oh…this was too much…she touched my naval area, I could not stand to this situation now,
I stretched my hand and touched her thigh...she jerked and looked at me
Our eyes meet…I can see, mix of emotions in her eyes…
Sensing my agitation she removed her hand and started bathing my legs, now she was away from me…I tried to get up and catch her hand, My mouth was dry…
She allowed me to hold her hand for a while, I was looking at her
Her head was down, she was trying to hide her emotions, and she removed her hand slowly and caressed my face saying “…Viraj…”
I caught her fingers
For the first time she said “where were you in the afternoon…I was so worried...”
Her fingers touched my lips...she kept it for a while...I tried to kiss her thumb but before that she removed it, and went away from me to downstairs….
I fell down on my bed…I was exhausted …in a day so many things happened I was just 16 years old and never had such close encounters
My mind was spinning. I think I slept for some good one hour, it was 7:30pm I remember mummy came twice to check me, finally she brought our f****y doc, who gave me the tablets and ask me to take a good rest, mummy brought my dinner, I was not hungry at all as I had taken my lunch late, f***efully I eat something took my tablets and slept there as if in trance, the illness covered my real emotions,
There was lot of movement in the house, but in my s****r’s room it was less chaotic, I was dozing on and off, hearing some conversation some laughs
I think it was around 9:30pm I got up for peeing, I avoided to use the toilet in the downstairs, I used my s*s’s bathroom,
And came back to my bed, there was nobody in the room and there was much calmness,
After some time I heard footsteps I pretended to be sl**ping, there was the beautiful trio and my mummy along with them, after discussing and repeating same things over n over they decided the sl**ping arrangements, My s****r insisted Archana to stay with us for the night as they were making some kind of decorative stuff which will be used in my s****r’s new home,archana was not ready as she needs permission of her hubby
So finally it was decided mummy will sl**p near my s****r and mami will sl**p on another mattresses near me….
When I heard this I was thrilled
I was lying so still that nobody can thought I am not sl**ping…
Mami, my s*s, and mother all of them were busy around me, chatting discussing, the sound of their foot steps, bangles, even the sound of the cloths they were wearing was around me….I was floating in the trance..
Slowly they settled, mummy was besides me, my s*s and mami were in front of my mummy all three of them were making some home made decorative items,
From my position I could see mami clearly, she was there sitting on the mattresses, her posture was relaxed, her one knee was near her breast and another leg was stretched forward, there was a gap between the two legs, suddenly I realized that I have never looked at her fully before,
Her face was round with big eyes & with beautiful eyelashes, her nose was short and it was pierced with diamond bud fitted in gold, while speaking it used to glitter occasionally. her lips were crimson red, while laughing I can see her white row of teethes, she was perfectly built, her boobs were firm and round and very tight inside the blouse, when I saw her naval area, I could not control my erection…it was perfect and very deep, since she has stretched her one leg, I could see her plump calf…
The gap between her legs was inviting
When I was looking at her I have made my self hidden behind my mom, and hopefully all of them were thinking that I am fast asl**p
While working they were chatting about the marriage
I was enjoying the feel of everything…..
After some time I realized that the atmosphere around me is tense
I listened carefully….
Mummy: “but it’s almost 5 years now”
Mami: “yes Jiji (my mother was called by the nick Jiji)
Mummy: “Did you checked by a Doctor?”
Mami: “ yes….”
Mummy: “So what did he said?”
Mami: “………”
Mummy: “Oh Rachana (Mami) tell me, Sudhir (Mami’s Husband) never speaks with me on this subject”
On this juncture I saw mami’s face, it was twisted with emotions.....I had a feeling she was about to cry now, by seeing this my mummy jumped towards her, My s****r also came near to Mami,
Mami was sobbing slowly…
Here I saw my Damsel in distress….her body was looking very fragile now…she was looking so helpless. I was shocked to see the transformation in her body language…
I felt a knot in my stomach
And to my horror
I had a big erection….I was confused with the response my body and my mind generated in this situation,
Was I sadist?…in fact I was not knowing this word
I was feeling sorry for mami and I wanted her to be happy and at the same time I was enjoying her crying….sheeeeet….I was thinking like a villain…
I never faced this dark side of my mind so openly…
But her face …the crying face...the Damsel in distress…I wanted to kiss her …make her cry more…I wanted to hold her to my chest….and kiss all over her face
My mummy: “hey Rachana….don’t cry…we woman have to face all these things in life…tell me what’s wrong
Mami: “I am very unfortunate ….Jiji I am a Vanz (impotent woman )…everyone hates me in my home”
Mummy: “but did u checked with Doctor?”
Mami: (sobbing) “yes…at least I am normal”
Mummy: “oh and did Sudhir checked himself?...I doubt that…he is a useless man. Though he is my b*****r…he still drinks a lot I suppose?
Mami: “ha…”
Mummy: “but in our f****y (that means in her fathers f****y) there is no such problem (she means impotency)
Mami: “neither in my f****y “ mami responded quickly
Mummy: “may be this is not the real problem, how often do you do it?”
Mami looked at mummy and shifted her gaze towards my s****r…as usual my s****r was dumb about the meaning
She didn’t answer the question immediately..
But her sobbing stopped…she cleaned her face with her Pallu and sat straight
Mami: “Jiji….my life is miserable.. your b*****r comes inserts few times and finishes…sometimes he finishes before inserting…and he is always d***k so its very difficult for me …I pray god everyday that today will be a good day for me but…..there is no effect…in a week I keep fast for two days…I had been to Shirdi many times ….but it seems god is not listening to my prayers
Mummy: “ oh…my poor c***d…one should kick him ( my mama) in the ass …he is such a bad man…I hate him…he is spoiling your life…
On this note my mummy also started crying…and very shortly it was all the three of them were crying and holding each other….
I felt really bad for mami…
Slowly the wave of grief subsided…and to my amazement they all look very fresh…
Mami was looking more pink than ever and very fresh…..the subject was drifting to something else ….I could not understand how the woman mind behaves…

Subhadra…!!! There was my father calling my mother…at downstairs… (He usually comes late in the night)
My mother jumped on her feet, her face was glowing…she said oh Viraj’s father has come I have serve him dinner…
Now there were only two of them..My s*s and mami…
My s****r came closer to Mami and asked her with a very low and shy voice..
Mami…what did you were telling about your problem…I didn’t understand it …you said something insertion….
Mami laughed and pinched her cheeks…oh…so you want to know all huh?
But yes is required…
Mami: “ see Neha…I was telling you in the morning about intercourse…how it happens or rather should happen between a man and a woman.
But where we stopped our subject in the morning? (I was sure that she remembers everything)
My s*s was prompt to say: we were discussing about Bhaiyya’s “that thing”
Mami: “what do you mean by “that thing??”
My s*s: “ its called l..lund”
Oh…Mami and I were shocked…this was not expected from my innocent sweet s****r
Mami: “hey from where did you learn this word? Did Archana tell you?”
My s*s: “ oh no…when I go to college I have to pass from a slum area and I always hear some or other kind of abuse they speak to each other” she was informing us matter of factly…
Mami laughed…so what else word you know?
My s*s: “mami…”
Mami: “…Neha don’t be shy…tell me “
My s*s: “but is it important?”
Mami: “yes of course…”
Now this was surly not important…but mami was enjoying the seduction
My s*s: “many times I heard the word Gaand, chut….”
Again mami laughed …
I was mesmerized with the situation which was happening in front of me,it was very very erotic
Mami: “look Neha, these down graded people use these kinds of words to express their feelings…but normally we don’t use them. And tell me do you know meaning of these words?”
My s*s: “no…I mean not really…I have a vague idea”
Mami: “oh really?...what Idea you have?”
My s*s: “oh Mami…you are naughty now…”
So my silly s****r was becoming smart slowly……
Mami: “look Neha …as the wise men say…half knowledge is always dangerous…you must know what happens between man and a woman during intercourse
My s*s: “Yes….”
I looked at my s****r she was eager to listen, her face was glowing …
Mami pulled her one leg towards her breast…now her pose was damn sexy she was sitting and her both knees were touching to her breasts her hands were clasping the knees…there was a gap between the legs …she lowered her head…and to my surprise looked directly at me …
I closed my eyes instantly…
I was under the impression that my face was hidden in the semi darkness, but now I had a doubt about my position
I opened my eyes again slowly…
Her eyes were searching me….
Finally I realized that she wasn’t sure about me…whether I am sl**ping or not
I was relived
Mami: “ neha….I think you have seen a man’s penis..or lund, as they call it …?
My s*s: “yes mami…I told you in the afternoon….I saw it”
Mami: “was it only Viraj’s you saw or someone else?”
My s*s: “hey mami how can you say like that? Chheee…..”
Mami: (laughing)…its ok baba… so how did you feel when you saw it?”
My s*s: (gulping her saliva)..”Oh I donno..But it was a different feeling I cannot explain it”
Mami: “so how long it was?”
My s*s: “what is the matter about this length?”
Mami: “ neha …the size also matters …I wanted to explain you how it happens and if you have only seen a c***d’s nuni then you will not understand it properly
My s*s: “ok mami, it was this size..
Showing it by her hand…
Mami: “ neha I cant believe it …normally it’s not that looong…”
I was sure mami has guessed the length of my cock in the afternoon. And she was aware of the length
My s*s; “but I am sure…I can prove it to you…”
Mami: “how?”
My s*s: “we can now look at his …anyway he is sl**ping ..
Mami cried out..Neha..he will woke up when you go close to it
My s*s: “ Don’t worry, when he sl**ps he sl**ps like a Kumbhkarna…even if an aero plane passes near his ear he will not wake up I am sure”

I was ….dead……..this was my s****r who is talking like this?

I could not believe my ears….
Even I saw mami was taken by surprise…
I was waiting for mami’s response with thumping heart…My s*s was as eager as a c***d who wants to open the toy box presented to it
Mami: “hey Neha…Did you saw it by accident or …?”
My s*s: “first by accident but then once I opened his cloths when he was sl**ping to confirm what I saw”
Mami: “ ooooooh…my god…neha you really surprised me …”
I too was shocked and my heart bits almost stopped…my innocent looking s****r has opened my knickers and saw my lund?...just for curiosity?...I didn’t believe my ears …may be I was imagining these things due to the illness….
My s*s: “so mami do you want to see it? I can show it to you”
As if my cock was some monument in the city and my s*s was guiding the tour…
Infact she was trying to make her point clear about the length
Mami: “but Jiji (my mother) can come here at anytime…”
It seems she was also having the urge to see my cock..she was closing and opening the gap between her legs…her eyes were shining with the forbidden thought
My head was spinning what will happen next ?
For a moment both of them were freeze… finally my s****r took the lead and came closer to me …my breath was now very shallow, in fact I realized that I was hardly taking any breath, she came closer to me, mami was there transfixed…her eyes wide open both of her hands were resting on the ground and the legs were more apart, as if she was feeling weak in her knees, I closed my eyes as soon as my s****r was very close, my s****r bent down and called me “ bhaiyya…”in a lowered voice, she stopped for some time and again called “ Bhaiyya..O...Bhaiyya..” the pitch of her voice was increased..and her voice was trembling also…she came very near to me and shook my shoulder calling me again” Viraj Bhaiyya….”
Naturally I was …dead…
She said to Mami “look I told you, come here, you can also check him”
Mami must have come little closer to me than her earlier position as her voice came near to me,
Mami was afraid that someone can come here suddenly, she was more afraid about my mum
Mami: But Naha…Jiji can come here at anytime…I am afraid…”
My s*s: “oh don’t worry about mother, she will take one more hour downstairs, they (My parents) will discuss about everything happened today, it’s her habbit, comeon…don’t waste time”
Mami was convinced…I could hear the sound of those sexy bangles and the ankle band she wore,
Both of them were very near to me
But to my surprise, my erection faded away slowly, may be due to the forbidden thing which was happening between me and my s*s, or may be I too was scared, what will happen if mummy sees this
It was unfortunate I was not able to see their faces
My s*s sat and pulled my shawl away very slowly, I was half nude inside, I was wearing a black colored brief, and I was not sure how she thought she can remove it without waking me up…do I sl**p like a dead man? I wondered, she removed the shawl completely now, I tried to suppress the shiver
I think Mami observed my body movement
She cried out slowly: “ out he may wake up”
My s*s: “Oh Mami…don’t worry..Just keep your voice low, I will take care”
To my horror my s*s put her hand on my belly…this part of my body was so sensitive that I could not control the sensation and my body reacted …I changed my position…she withdrew her hand, I heard sudden intake of breath,
Mami was still worried “leave it…”
But my s****r was charged…
She put her hand on my waist, this was ok for me
Slowly she inserted her finger inside the brief and started to pull it down
This was very unusual situation for me; I never even dreamed that any woman will strip me naked for the sake of another woman…and that to by my own silly s****r
I again thought, this must be some kind of delusion due to the sickness, but it was happening in reality
I gave up all my thinking
Meanwhile my brief was almost 2 inches down from one side, and her fingers were pushing the other side now
My skin can feel the freedom of open air, and I had goose bumps all over my body
My whole body became tense
Slowly I felt that the base of my cock was in view, now getting more courageous, my s*s put two fingers from each side, and she was trying to avoid the contact of my skin
But now it was little difficult as my cock itself was a resistance to the movement of the cloth, finally she pulled it with a little jerk,
Mami cried out in a whisper like sound “……slowly…you buddu, he will wake up…na”
My s*s didn’t say anything but she gave another pull more confidently
And finally…
She could manage to open my brief where they can see my cock up to the tip
My s*s whispered “ look….
There was no sound from mami’s side; I tried to open my eyes very cautiously
I know both set of eyes were glued to my cock
It was the most sensational scene I have ever experienced
My s*s was on her knees, her one hand was still holding my briefs down and another hand was on ground for support her eyes transfixed on my cock
And my Mami….my goddess of love …was there she was bending on my body her one hand on her waist and another was taking support of my s*s’s shoulder, her eyes were shining with lust, her lips were trembling and her chest was going up and down with every long breath she was taking,
I closed my eyes; I was worried my cock may start giving the salutation to his admirers
This moment was for a few seconds but for me it was too much time
Suddenly mami came out of trance “…N…Neha…cover it “
My s*s pulled the brief without any care, she never realized that while opening she has taken extra care and the same she should do now also, but for her, the show was finished,

Both of them went to their position, suddenly mami came back, I again closed my eyes
She put the shawl back on my body, I was literally thankful to her concern
I was feeling little cold and also the shawl was my shield
My s*s: “look I told you ..Na? You don’t believe me I am not buddu…its quiet long one…
Mami: “ N ..Neha …you are very much right did you ever touched it?” her voice was still trembling and she sat on the floor immediately
My s*s: “ Chheee…Mami,it looks so ugly”
Mami: “Oh…it’s the perfect tool, but promises me by god that you will not tell this to anybody, will you? Not even to Archana, Neha people will think you are a bad girl who is looking at her b*****r’s L..Lund”
My s*s: “oh Mami when we were small I have seen him nanga (naked) many many times, what’s wrong in it?”
Mami: “but it’s forbidden when you grow up!! Will any one of you remain naked now? promise me you will not disclose to anyone what we have done”
My s*s was confused and convinced
Mami further pressed her point “what will happen when your father will know about it? Just think “
Now that was the last drop on my s*s, she was so worried visibly, I felt pity for her
Mami saw her anxiety and said:” don’t worry it will be a secret between two matured woman”
My s*s was no way matured but felt that she has grown up and she gave a foolish smile to Mami
She sat besides Mami now and asked her “now please tell me how it happens …”
Mami looked at her for a while; I think in her mind she was still seeing my cock and it took little time for her to compose her self
Mami: “so…neha now you have seen the man’s penis and I hope you have seen yourself naked in the mirror”
My s*s (shyly): “yes ...”
Mami: “ Every woman has…”
Here again Mami was at loss of words she coughed a little and said: “Yoni(vagina)”
My s*s: “ yes I know …from where we pee…”
Mami was now at her wits end & she cried out “no…you stupid...”
My s*s was taken aback with this abuse…her face drawn..
Mami immediately sensed the situation and went close to her, she put her hand on my s*s’s shoulder “ oh Neha you are so innocent ….but don’t worry I will teach you everything”
My s*s was more concerned about the new knowledge she was about to learn, her face brightened up and she looked at Mami in anticipation
Mami was trying and thinking hard to explain the act: “look Neha its not the one from where we pee…there is another one …..” her face became shy…
She asked my s****r: did you ever touch that part of your body?”
My s*s: “yes everyday”
Mami was taken aback: “everyday? Really?”
My s*s said innocently “ yes while taking a bath I clean my self everyday”
Mami: “Oooh I didn’t mean that touch”
My s*s: “oh then what kind of touch you mean?”
Mami: “Neha…it’s very difficult to explain”
My s*s:” Please Mami Jyda Bhav mat Khao
Mami: “ Look Neha now its almost 11pm,we have to go to temple in the morning so we must sl**p now, but I promise you I will explain you in details tomorrow night ..Ok?
My s*s: “oh Mami please!!
Mami: “Neha, I don’t mind telling you everything now but it seems your mummy can come here anytime and again we will not be able to finish it, I promise tomorrow afternoon I will tell you all ok?”
My s****r got convinced
Both of them started to prepare for sl**p,
They laid the bed sheets, put the pillows, Mami’s bed was not very near to my bed, she kept a safe distance from my bed, but anyway she was sl**ping near to me today and I was getting horny what can come next,
My s*s went to bathroom and now we were only two in the room, Mami came near to me and whispered “Viraj…”
I didn’t respond, may be she was just checking out whether I was really slept or not, I kept silent, she called me twice,
But my s****r came out of bathroom and she went to her bed
They chatted for few more minutes,
Then I heard mami saying “I need to go to bathroom..”And she yawned
With that sentence my Lund sprang up …
I was keen to hear all her movements
Since it was an old fashioned home, the door was not air tight and there were many slits in the door
Mami went inside
I was listening her each movement
I heard the sound of bangles for some time then there was a sound of her sari,
I imagined she was pulling her sari near her waist, then after a moment there was a sound of her urine….oh…the sound was making me mad, her bladder must be full because she took a long time and for me it was a pleasure to hear the sound for so long time
After she finished I heard the familiar sound of bangles and cloths
She must have put some water in the bathroom and came back,
I saw her coming near to bed, what a woman she was looking, round face with hour glass figure…she sat on the bed and freed her hairs from the hair band and all her hairs were loose and making her face look more young and fresh….she arranged her hairs in a knot tied the band…and slept on the bed ….
Mami slept just in front of me, I put my hand on my face in such a way that I could see her
She was feeling restless I saw her moving from side to side every time
She called my s****r “hey Neha... Slept already?”
Neha was in 7th heaven already, she didn’t respond…
Mami took a turn and looked in my direction
She whispered my name: “Viraj…”
And again:” ….Raj”
Oh so far she has not addressed me by the name Raj…
I was thrilled as if it’s a secret name between us
She was there on her bed calling my name ….for one moment I thought of responding, but again I pretended to be sl**ping
Since I covered my face with my arm, my hand was extended towards her bed,
She looked in the direction of my s*s.
And slowly moved her hand towards my fingers,
After a moment she touched my finger…
Oh my god....... I felt as if a very large amount of electrical current passed thru my body…
She started caressing my fingers ….I was feeling so elated .that I closed my eyes, after a while I sensed a very warm and soft touch on my thumb,
Oooooh…she was kissing my thumb
I was surprised by her behavior…the soft and wet touch of her kiss was making me mad….
For some reason I was not showing her that I am fully awake,
I wanted to see that how far she can go…
She was kissing my thumb...and without any notice she took my thumb in her mouth, and started sucking it………..
I was about to jump on her and but……heard my mummy’s voice downstairs…
Suddenly Mami dropped my thumb and removed my hand far away from her bed
Meanwhile my mummy came upstairs…
She asked “Rachana ….r u sl**ping?”
Mami: “no Jiji”
Mummy: “its getting hot now a days” (What my poor mummy did not know that Rachana was really HOT)
Mami: “ Yes …I should have my night gown “
Mummy: “Go and change it”
Mami: “its ok I don’t feel like going down now”
Mummy was still in chatting mood, but Mami was not responding,
Slowly and gradually everyone slept, my mummy and s****r on the bed and mami and me on the floor separately,
There she was my goddess of love…just a foot or two away from me...
I could see her back, the tight blouse was making a sexy groove in the middle of her back, Due to low cut from back side, I could see the entire back, there was a thin strip of blouse which was making a boundary line between her back and waist,
I wished I could kiss or rather chew the sexy flesh of her back, it was damn sexy,

I started thinking about the day...what a day it was …I still could not belive everything happened in a day, the memories gave me a very hard erection, since there was no one to see my movements I was free now to play with my cock, it felt very good after so much strain it has in the whole day
Now I was really feeling fresh….sl**p was far far away from me, I looked in the direction of the bed, I can only see vague figures sl**ping on the bed, I was sure that my mum and s*s are really sl**ping,
When I looked at mami, my Lund sprang up; I wanted to hold her right now …I looked at her …
She was sl**ping there, I can see her back with those sexy hairs, I can see outline of her waist & hips. Her one leg came out of cover and I can see her ankle...
For few minutes I was looking at her figure, thinking and stopping myself to hold her
Her breath was not audible to me from such distance but I can sense the up down movement of her chest, for sure she was sl**ping now,
It must be around midnight when I gathered my courage…
Since I have a good height, my legs are long enough to reach her,
I stretched my right leg towards her, after crossing her bed I touched the soft ankle of her exposed leg….oh...her skin was soft …my thumb was on her ankle, I tried to go down near her palm but the position was little difficuilt, I moved my self on the edge of my bed, and with my finger I tried to open her cover, it was not so easy as I have to hold the piece between my two fingers finally I succeeded to remove her cover, up to calf of her leg, I was getting inpatient, again I looked at her and the bed of my mum, there was no movement other than regular breathing
I moved myself more near to her now, I was now so close that I can reach her by my hands; I was still not sure what to do or rather from where to start
I put my hand on her bed, near her…
I can feel the fabric of her cover
I just inched forward and put my hand on the side of her ass,
Oooooh…I moaned, though I was not touching her ass directly I felt I have achieved one goal
There was no movement from her. I enjoyed the warmth of the touch
Encouraged... I removed my hand & put my fingers under the cover and started inching slowly inside, after a while I felt the fabric of her sari,…
All my sensation was concentrated on my fingers…I moved forward a little and…I touched her ass cheeks…oh what a feel it was ….my only one finger was touching her, but still I can feel the softness …
I looked at my mum’s bed there was no movement, but still I was scared if mum saw this it will be very dangerous………… not only for me but for mami too…
I stopped there for a while but the touch was so horny I wanted feel whole of her ass….. I was not sure about the response from her. Whether she will like it or not, I found her unpredictable, though in my mind I knew that she will not expose me if caught,
Finally I shrugged off the worries
I moved my hand further now, all my palm was on her ass, I was taking long breaths and my heart bits were so hi that I can feel them in my palm
I was worried that she will wake up by my heart bits
Oh what a feeling it was …..
A fully grown woman’s ass was in my hands, on the fabric of the sari it was feeling silky and stiff…I wanted to press it very hard…but I restrained my self. I kept my hand there for some more time and enjoyed the bliss of the touch…I was touching the left globe of her ass, I moved my hand in the centre of her ass, & further towards the slope….my fingers inching towards the ass crack…she has very round ass and the ass crack was very deep, I pushed my finger inside…..oh
There was a slight movement of her body…I dead stopped for a while and listened carefully, her breathing was not audible still,
I let go the moment for a while, my hand was still on her ass, and I was so happy and hyper with the feel that I did not know what to do with the feeling of the beautiful ass, the perfect round, the stiffness…..everything was so beautiful and sexy
I wanted to perish this moment forever
I enjoyed the touch for a long time, since her height was lesser than me it gave me a full advantage of being in control of the situation, she was looking so small and yet so sexy, I was sure that I can do anything to her without any fear, I was caressing her nice firm ass globe for a long time, then I started pulling her sari upward, it was not easy task, though I was comfortable about mami, I was scared also, as my mummy was sl**ping just 5 feet away from me,
I was getting impatient…..
I started pulling her sari upwards
Slowly and gradually I could feel the thighs…
Those milky white thighs of a mature woman of 30……….. And I started caressing and feeling the first touch of the flesh…I opened the rajai she was having on her body
I wanted to see the thighs
It took me almost 5 minutes to uncover her….
From my side I could now see the glistering white thighs…and there was a those beautiful legs…now I was becoming very bold in my moments
I have arranged her rajai in such a way that only I could see her body…I pushed my hand little further and touched the thigh….the smooth touch was making me feel like I am in heaven…I put my whole hand in side the two legs…I have became bolder now…I was pushing my hand more inside ….
And suddenly I felt there was some movement from mami…I stopped in horror…
But there was no movement again…I waited…., keeping my hand inside the thigh, my heart was thumping …

And to my astonishment ….

Mami opened her sari further up by her own hand and thrust her ass near to me ….it was an open invitation…
I was so aroused that I could not do anything for some time
Then I was charged I started lifting her sari openly …now I could see the small pink colored knickers which were covering her huge gaand…
I moved myself forward
Now I was almost on her bed …
The fear has gone
She pushed me back…The fear has gone
She pushed me back…
She was little nervous…since we were not alone,
Her body was moving like a snake…her legs were moving continuously…she wasn’t able to control the passion
Though I could not see her face entirely…I could see the sexual movement of her head…there was agony…there was fire...the small earrings were moving,two or three times she adjusted her hairs unnecessarily…her eyes were on the bed …she was not ready to take any chance
From my side … I was equally restless. I pulled the sari now almost to her waist, due to my position I could not see her gaand fully…but what ever I could see was really beautiful, Ii was my first time, first close encounter with any woman, I have seen some nude pictures read some yellow stories and watched some blue movies so far …but it was nothing compared to what I was enjoying..
Both of us wanted to hold each other and do something..
I started to caress her ass chick on her panties..
I closed my eyes..The situation was so erotic that I was feeling like a d***k..
I tried pushing her panties down..It was very tightly fitted on her..Oh my god …the feel of her tight and smooth skin and the feeling of guilt of doing something forbidden was making me so horny that I wanted to masturbate immediately…
I removed my shawl…my Lund was now so hard and swollen…
I pushed myself near to her
I lowered my self a little as her sari was accumulated near her waist. I removed my Lund out…it sprinted happily. towards her..
With some kind of unknown power of mind Mami sensed that what I was about to do…
She was frightened and for the first time she turned her face towards me ….
The beautiful trembling lips…
The diamond shining on the nose…
The cheekbones curve…
The Bindi I have selected…
The beautiful arch of curvy hairs on each side of forehead…
The shining perspiration on her forehead…
And…Finally. her beautiful eyes with natural long eyelashes..
It conveyed me everything in one glance
She whispered “…nooooo….pleaseeeee” moving her eyes towards my mother’s bed..
Again our eyes met..
The message was clear …she wanted it as badly as me but was afraid of my mother
I was very much reluctant to leave this chance
I just pushed my Lund near her ass….
For gods sake I wanted to touch her by my Lund….
Finally I could touch the lower part of her ass ….
She shivered…
She lifted her right hand and touched me …and pushed me softly back…
“no raj….not now”
“ please…..”
My Lund was getting its virgin touch and that was too much
I wanted to masturbate so badly that I started my action there itself
I was thrusting my Lund with my hand and trying to touch her ass
Her hand was still on me ….
Now she panicked. As I was making more noise …
She pushed me with her left hand…and moved away from me and turned herself towards me, I saw she was looking at me with the same passion…but there was fear and she was pleading me for a moment I thought of pulling her towards me with her long hairs and kiss…
I think she sensed me…
Her eyes were still telling me …no…please
A fully grownup woman of around 30 was under my control and she was caring about my mood
I was still holding my cock in my hand and shagging myself …
My movements slowed down…
She looked at me and whispered….relax…please
Slowly I stopped shagging, she was looking at me continuously…
And …
Like a thunder she came on me…
And kissed me on my lips…
I was not ready for this …
She was smart enough and didn’t make any sound
Her body was still away from me
The fragrance of her body, the silky touch of her hairs and those moist tender lips
What else I can ask in a day!!!
Before I started enjoying it was over..
She gave a jerk to her falling hairs..
She was still leaning on me
Our eyes met..
This time I saw pure love in her eyes…
My heart bit skipped
There was some unknown feeling in my stomach
The joy was too much
She whispered: “you asked for it (kiss) in the morning …na?”
I was dumb…
“Now please sleeeeeep….you are ill…”
I closed my eyes
Was I dreaming?
I opened my eyes and looked at her
She was still there looking at me
I moved on my bed…
She adjusted her sari and turned towards the bed
I was happy,confused,exhausted …and my cock was still at its high
I pulled my cock inside
For a moment I lay there looking at her…
She again turned cautiously…and moved her head and eyes in such a way that only girls can communicate …the message was “I like you, I am sorry but now please sl**p”
I slept for 10 minutes and then went inside the bathroom
While coming back…I saw her legs first and a silly idea stuck me …
I lowered myself down now I was shielding myself from the view of bed
I touched her legs..i saw she startled..
I was frustrated ..
It gave me pleasure to tease her
Though it sounds very k**dy stuff but I was not matured at that time
I went to my bed
I called her in a low voice: “ mami…”
The way she responded immediately saying :” shooooooooooo!!!” I realized my level of low voice is quit high
Also I saw movement on the bed
My Mummy half woke up and asked : “ What Rachana?”
Now Mami has to answer ; “ nothing Viraj needs some water…I will go downstairs and bring it “
My Mummy was not fully awake ..she murmured..: “ok just check he has temperature or not”
Mami sat up and touched my forehead I was quick enough to grab her hand ,I pulled it towards my lips…she slowly removed her hand and said :” no…no temperature now”
Mummy : “ ok, the devil ( that’s me ) will be alright by tomorrow, hey Rachana please bring some water for me also”
Mami went down,
My Mummy came towards me and checked my temperature,
She caressed my hairs for a while
When Mami came back we both drank water
Mummy went to bathroom
Then I asked mami : “ can you give me something?”
She came near to me : “ what you want”
“One more kiss”
“no she will come”
And I got a quick kiss..
I smiled at her foolishly
She was still looking at me with “that”look
And again my heart bit missed
We heard sound of the bathroom door and took our position
Slowly the queen of night took over her duty and I slept
When I woke up I was almost 10am and there was no on around me,I was feeling fresh but there was little weakness in my body
I looked around the room was neatly arranged and the sunlight was pouring in, it gave strain to my eyes and I closed it for a while,
Oh what a day it was …
I was thinking about the day, and of course the night, and trying to evoke the memories of the erotic encounters happened with me
Slowly I heard the familiar noise downstairs…
I jumped out of bed, I was still wearing only a brief , I fetched one towel and went downstairs..
It seems Mami and My s*s has gone to Temple and my Mummy was busy along with the servants,doing morning house hold chores,
My mummy asked me how I feel and then checked my forehead …
She insisted that I should not go anywhere today and take a full rest
I finished my morning necessities…wore a t shirt and a pajama
I felt very fresh now, Mummy gave me breakfast, I was roaming in the house and was getting impatient,
Suddenly I realized that if I act that I am still ill, I can sl**p in my s*s’s bedroom now and be with mami
I told my mother that I am feeling weak now and I will go upstairs and sl**p again
She was telling me the same thing
Finally we both realized that we are talking the same thing…..& we laughed
I went upstairs, still there was nobody
I went inside the bathroom and I saw there were so many things which belong to mami.i saw her sari dipped in a bucket with water…
I tried to see what else I could find in the bucket, there was her blouse and bra underneath the sari,my heart was jumping with joy to touch her innerwear
I was searching for her panties,but it was nowhere to be seen, then I remember that my s*s and mummy wash there panties immediately and put them in the corner of our terrace where no one can see them, I went to the terrace and searched the spot, it was unused corner of our terrace, there was a nylon string attached to the sides and I saw the panties…I have never thought or even looked for panties of my s*s or mother before,
I went near and there I saw it, the three panties ….in a range of the age….i mean small big n bigger
Naturally I was interested in mami’s panties…
I went closer to it, since no one can see me in this corner i touched her panty it was still wet…
The pink colored cloth was crumpled at many places I removed the clip and now her panty was in my hand
The fresh smell of the washing powder was still lingering, I smelled it again
And kissed it…..
Oh it was a different feeling to enjoy her in this way…
I have never done such kind of thing, but I was getting more n more excited now
I put the panties in my pocket…and while going back to downstairs I saw down
I could see the road coming to my house..and I saw the beautiful trio, by some instinct I hide myself…
I can see all three of them…my s*s was in between taller than other two, my mami was on her right hand side and Archana to her left
They were looking very beautiful and I saw the turning heads now and then at them, But for me mami was more beautiful then anyone …her gait was very attractive, she could have been on ramp…
They were now near to the house ….and I saw mami from near …oh my god….
With the deep red colored sari she was looking a maal……
There she was deep red sari and the perfect tight blouse on her…the gimplse of the sexy naval
Hairs loose on the back…
And that sexy sexy gait
They must have visited the Goddess Laxmi Temple ….as I saw a big Kumkum on her forehead….that was adding some kind of power to her face…I could not look at her face more than few seconds
She was looking pure and yet so sexy…but there was some kind of aura around her which was preventing anyone to come to near her…
I went downstairs and was sitting on the dining chair, I saw her coming from the door…
Oh what a maal she was …
I was constantly looking at her …
She and my s****r asked me about my health and I murmured something .which conveyed I am not well still…
They were discussing about the Pujari and how they have bargained the price for Pooja I wondered, about what they were happy for pooja or for bargain.
Slowly I found that all of them were busy, I went upstairs and slept,
When I woke up there was a big crowd around me doing the decorative stuff
Mummy saw me and told Mami to make tea for me
I was happy that now only two of us will be there in the kitchen
I followed Mami
I sat on the dining chair and she was preparing the tea for me ..
I could see her figure leisurely now …a thin trace of her panties ..the sexy sexy backside which was exposed thru the low cut blouse, her body was moving with some sexy rhythm…
And now I knew I am in love with this Dame
“So how you feel now?” she asked…
“very hot” that was my immediate response…
She giggled: “ I am not asking about the climate”
“ I am not talking about the climate either..” I said to her
She turned her head and gave me a sexy smile .…oh…my god !!!
I wanted to jump on her and hold her …
She served me the tea
I asked her: “ what about you? Won’t you have it with me?”
“No…I don’t need it now” she said
I sipped once…and cried out… “hey there is no sugar in it !!”
She came running forward, her face was worried…she took the cup and took a sip…
Mami: “But its ok do u need more sugar?”
“No but thanks for the sugar from your lips ..that was missing …I said
“Oh you……” Mami said..She was blushing and at the same time smiling
She was standing very near to me now,I hold her hand
She was dumb folded…
I took the opportunity and pulled her towards me….
She was red faced, her boobs were facing me…I suppressed my desire to hold it,instead I kissed her naval, she shivered and tried to go away from me
I didn’t ... Continue»
Posted by helpme010 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 1473  |  
  |  2

MOM & SON .......

I slept in on Sunday morning and was horrified to see it was almost nine o’clock, FUCK! I’d promised Mom I’d do some chores around the house and I had to get moving. I’d slept in Bec’s room and she woke up while I was getting dressed, and did her best to convince me we should play for a while but I had to get home. I kissed her and apologized, begging for a rain-check, and then I went and softly knocked on Rick’s bedroom door. I was about to knock again when Tanya opened the door.

“Tanya I’m really sorry!” I pleaded. “My Mom only let me stay over when I promised I’d help out around the house today. Any chance you could drive me home please?”

“Sure honey. Give me a minute to get dressed and we’ll get going, ok?”

“Yeah, thanks!” I replied, and soon we were headed for home. As Tanya drove I was thinking that I was so lucky Rick had included me in his fuck-games, but a part of me was still a little jealous. I mean, he had the day to enjoy Tanya, Bec and Carole, and I was sure he would do exactly that, but I’d be washing the car and pushing the mower around the lawn. Somehow that just didn’t seem fair!

Tanya dropped me off and I headed inside, figuring the sooner I got started the sooner I’d be finished. Mom was sitting at the breakfast bar in her usual dowdy house-coat drinking coffee. “Hi Mom!” I greeted her cheerfully.

She just looked at me. “Sit down Philip; I need to talk to you!” Awww Shit! She only calls me Philip when she’s pissed at me so I knew I was in trouble, I just didn’t know how deep!

I sat down. “Ok Mom, what’s on your mind?”

“I was trying to bid on a doll on eBay this morning.” Mom collected porcelain dolls; in fact she had a room full of them. She went on. “Then my computer crashed! This doll is very rare and they don’t come up that often so I went into your room to use your computer. Would you like to guess what I found?”

It took me a moment to draw the dots, partially because Mom was clearly so angry and I had no idea why. I thought back to what I was doing on Friday night before Rick called…..and then the penny dropped. You see, I’d been keeping a diary of everything that happened at Rick’s place, including how we fucked Tanya and Bec, our porno shoot with Justin, the way we had blackmailed Carole into sex, the whole sordid story was carefully saved on my laptop in graphic detail.

Where I’d really fucked up was when Rick rang me. I’d been reading it when he called, and to be honest I was just thinking about closing the door and jerking off, but I was so keen to get over to his place I hit “Hibernate” instead of “Shutdown.” I was looking for a rock I could crawl under as I imagined Mom starting up my computer, and guess what came up on the screen? I couldn’t believe how fucking stupid I’d been!

“You had no right to read my personal stuff on my computer Mom!” I protested, knowing it wasn’t going to do me any good at all.

She gave me a withering stare. “I was not snooping or looking for anything private! I would have been quite happy to log in to my eBay account, bid on the doll and then shut it down!” She shouted at me.

“You still had no right!” I shouted back.

“Don’t you dare lecture me about rights!” She screamed, so loud I was sure the neighbors were probably dialing 9-1-1. “You’ve had disgusting anal sex with Rebecca, and she would be what….thirteen…. maybe f******n? And you’ve had sex with her mother as well! And…what you did to Carole Bradley, well…..that is simply unspeakable! We’ve tried to bring you up the right way and give you a proper set of values, and we’ve failed so badly! We didn’t even know you were bisexual!!!!”

I had never seen Mom this angry, she was actually spitting as she screamed at me and trembling like a leaf. I was getting close to losing it myself as Mom was getting very close to crossing the line.

“Yes Mom I’m fucking bisexual!” I screamed back. “So you can either accept it or deal with it, that’s your choice! And yes, I’ve had anal sex with Bec and I’ve fucked her mother, several times in fact, so you can deal with that too! And I’m not proud of what we did with Carole but you know what? She came back for more and Rick and I fucked her all day long yesterday, and what’s more she loved it!”

Mom stood, shaking with rage, and then she slapped me across the face so hard I tasted bl**d from a split on my lip. “You sick, disgusting pervert!” She spat. “I suppose your friend Rick is some kind of pimp or something is he? Do you have to pay him money to do these filthy things?”

Now I was shaking in anger. “You have no fucking right to hit me Mom! For Christ’s sake I’m sixteen, and if you ever hit me again you will be sorry!!!” I shouted at her.

She was beyond reason. “I will do whatever I…..fucking see fit, I am your Mother!” Wow! Mom had never dropped the F-bomb before, at least not when I was around. And then she slapped me again!

I snapped. I just completely, totally lost it! I’d never won a fight in my life, in fact I went out of my way to avoid any kind of physical confrontation. It wasn’t until Rick fixed Justin up that my life at school became bearable as I always seemed to be a magnet for the school bullies, and here was my mother slapping me around! So I slapped her back, hard enough that she lost her balance and finished up sprawled on the floor.

I stood over her, breathing hard and a look of pure fury on my face. “You got one free shot Mom! I told you not to hit me again!”

Now I’m sure this is going to sound like teenage BS, but at this point everything seemed to go into slow-motion. I looked down at Mom and saw the anger in her eyes, but there was something else as well. Her face was flushed, just like the girls when we were fucking! Her chest was heaving as she breathed deeply, and I could see her rigid nipples were trying to punch holes in her house-coat. When she hit the floor her coat had fallen open and I just caught a glimpse of her hairy cunt, and it was dripping wet. What the fuck! Had our fight gotten Mom so worked up she was oozing juice?

She saw what I was looking at and leered at me. “You filthy little deviate! Don’t you dare get any ideas!”

I made one last attempt to regain some form of control by offering to help her up, and when she was back on her feet she came at me again and scratched me across the face! Now I’ve gotta say I wasn’t proud of what I did next, but I just wasn’t going to take any more of this, so I went at her. I was on her in a second and I tore her coat open so hard that buttons were flying like shrapnel. She made a vain attempt to scream and protect her modesty so I spun her around and jammed my arm across her throat as I pulled her firmly against me. My cock was getting hard, fast! So I held her tight and ground my stiffening shaft against her ass cheeks.

“Listen bitch!” I growled in her ear. “You can scream all you fucking like but I couldn’t care less! If you think you can treat me like some piece of shit you sc**** off your shoes then I’m going to teach you some fucking manners!!!”

She was still struggling, trying to free from my hold. “You can’t do this!” She pleaded. “Please, please, I’m sorry I hit you! Don’t do this! It’s so wrong!!!”

She was facing away from me as I ruthlessly pawed at her tits, squeezing her nipples until she screamed with pain. I slid one hand down until I found her cunt, and it was oozing juice everywhere.

“You are such a fucking hypocrite!” I shouted at her. “Your cunt is running like a fucking fire hose and you call me a filthy fucking deviate!”

The further this went the more I was convinced this all some kind of sick act and she was actually getting off. “Stop Philip! Please stop!” She moaned. “I won’t tell your father if you stop right now!”

I laughed out loud at that feeble suggestion. “Tell him what cunt?” I hissed. “Tell him you got totally juiced up reading about my sex life? You probably got yourself off sitting at my computer didn’t you? Sitting there rubbing your gash while you read all about how your son spends his time?” I was rubbing her twat, amazed at how wet she was, and slipped a finger deep inside in one slippery thrust. “Maybe we should go up to my room and I’ll check my chair. Wanna bet it smells like fresh cum? Look at how wet your fuck-hole is! You’re just a slut that wants some stiff cock, and guess who’s going to give you some?”

She was still trying to escape my hold, but her struggles were increasingly weak. It’s amazing how the body will betray the mind with the right encouragement.

I half-pushed, half-carried her over to the breakfast bar, and bent her forward at the waist as I slid the dishes and anything else in the way onto the floor on the other side. Glasses and china shattered on the tiled floor, but what the fuck, it was far too late to stop now! “You’re…..going to…..**** me aren’t you?” Mom gasped.

Holding her down with one hand I slid my shorts down with the other and freed my rock-hard cock. “You can call it **** or fucking or whatever you like Mom!” I hissed as I slid deep into her pussy with one stroke until my balls were banging against her butt cheeks. “One thing for sure, when I’ve finished you’re going to know you’ve been fucked!”

Her resistance had just about run its course. “We have to stop Phillip, please…..stop now!” She moaned half-heartedly.

Yeah, right! “Mom, you keep telling me to stop, but your body is begging to be fucked! Your cunt is oozing that much juice it’s running down my legs, so stop lying to me!” I was thrusting hard and deep, and finally starting to enjoy this surprising turn of events. Mom had stopped fighting me, but I had no idea if she was exhausted, realized I was too strong, or whether she was actually starting to enjoy herself too. In the mood I was in I couldn’t care less. I put my hands on her ass cheeks and pulled then apart as I fucked her brutally from behind, allowing my cock to slide that little bit deeper before my balls hit her cheeks. The pressure was starting to build but I was determined to get her to cum first, so I used the tricks Rick and his sluts had taught me about prolonging my release while I increased the pace.

Mom’s cunt was literally running and both our thighs were wet with her oozing juices. Her breath was becoming increasingly ragged and I knew she getting close, despite her efforts to hold back. “Give it up Mom, you’re not fooling anyone.” I whispered to her. “I know you’re close, you know it too, so give in and enjoy!”

“Nooooo!” She moaned. “This is so wrong! Your father will kill us both if he finds out!”

“Well then!” I replied as I slammed in hard. “We’d better hope he never finds out!”

Mum was grunting beneath me, her tits mashed onto the bench top and her body was sliding a few inches every time I slammed deep inside. “Uuhh……uuhhh…..UUHHHH!” She moaned, and I celebrated feeling her slippery cum wash down the length of my shaft.

“Now, doesn’t that feel better!” I hissed. “How many more cums have you got locked in that cunt? Give me another one bitch!” I was really sweating and I knew I couldn’t hold back much longer. Mom’s twat clamped and spasmed around my fuck-stick as she came again. “I hope your little cunt is ready because I’m about to paint it white!” I shouted and I thrust into her steaming twat as fast as I could.

“AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!” I yelled as I pumped spurt after spurt deep into her fuck-box. I was still pumping the last of my load as I felt it ooze past my shaft and dribble down onto my tight balls. My cock was still lodged deep in her pussy as I slowly came back to reality. Oh fuck! I’d just ****d my mother, what was going to happen now? This was hardly the time for me to hold her, kiss her gently, and whisper loving words as we both came down from our frantic release!

I slid free gently and bent down beside her. “Mom, are you ok?” No sooner had I spoken the words when I realized that was the dumb-fuck question of the century. “Mom……I’m really, really sorry. I’m…..I’m gonna get dressed and go for a walk, so if you want to call the cops I’ll be back in about an hour……but…..I’m really sorry Mom!”

My head was spinning as I threw on my shorts and headed out the door, desperate to get out of the house and try and think this through. I had the beginning of a splitting headache as I tried to get myself together. What the fuck had I just done? Oh shit, I’d just ****d my Mom and she was probably calling the cops right now! I was so fucking stupid! This wasn’t the same as what happened to Rick, as his Mom had practically begged him to fuck her and she’d been a very willing participant, in fact she’d started it. I was in so much trouble I had no idea how I was going to get out of this one.

For a moment I thought about giving Rick a call until I realized I’d left my phone at home. That was probably just as well, as Rick was sure to be pissed when he found out. I’d understand if he wiped me for life so I just walked on, realizing just how deep a hole I’d dug for myself. If I didn’t spend the night in a juvenile lock-up I was going to have to tell Rick how badly I’d fucked up, and that was not a conversation I was looking forward to!

I kept walking, trying to find a way out of my dilemma and coming up with a big, fat, zero until I finally headed back for home. I couldn’t roam the streets forever, and as I turned the corner into my street there was no sign of a Police cruiser waiting for me; I prayed this was a good sign. I walked inside and Mom was sitting in the den, so I went and sat beside her. “I’m really sorry Mom. I don’t know what came over me and I wish I could turn the clock back, but I can’t do that so…..what happens now?”

She looked at me for quite a while. “I….I don’t know Phil. I need some time to think this through……. I’m just so mixed up right now!” She stood and walked into the kitchen and came back with the First Aid kit. “We’d better to take care of those scratches on your face. We don’t want them to get infected.” She dabbed some antiseptic on the scratches and it stung like a bitch!

“Look Mom. I know what I did was so wrong and I don’t have any right to ask….but…..can you at least tell me if you’re going to call the cops? And what about Dad, are you going to tell him about….this?”

Once again she took her time in responding, but finally she spoke. “I’m not going to involve the Police.” I breathed a huge, silent sigh of relief. “I…..think it would be best if we dealt with this ourselves. As for your father, well…..I’m not sure. I need to think about that side of things more. You’re going to have to give some time…….I just need……..” She left if hanging there, so I was going to sweat this out for a while, and then she spoke again. “I’ll let you know later today….I just need more time!”

“Ok Mom.” I breathed. “Thanks for being honest with me. I’ll get to my chores now, ok?” She nodded in agreement so I headed out, in need of some fresh air and some personal space.

I threw myself into my chores in an attempt to take my mind off things, and in a couple of hours I’d tidied up the garage, washed Mom’s car, and was just about attack the lawns when she came out. She gave me a smile and a wave, and told me she was going shopping and would be back in a couple of hours. I assured her that was just fine, and was encouraged that she seemed to be almost back to her normal self.

I guess I probably should have told you about my Mom Vicki at the beginning, but I’m not as good at this as Rick is. Now most of the moms in these stories all seem to be smoking-hot milfs with long blonde hair, hourglass figures and huge tits, who run around in crutchless panties looking for someone to fuck. Well, I’m afraid that description doesn’t fit my Mom! She would be lucky be any taller than five feet three, her breasts would be large B-cup or small C-cup at best, and she has short brown hair that comes to just above her shoulders. She turned thirty seven a few months back and was moaning about being almost forty, and her figure was ok but nothing special. She worked in the office of a local legal firm so she always dressed smart, but I’d never call it sexy, and her dedication to fitness went as far as taking the dog for a walk or playing golf on weekends. In short, she was just an average suburban Mom.

We had always gotten on ok, at least as far as a Mom and her teenage son ever would, and while she ragged on me to tidy my room and similar stuff we hadn’t had a serious fight for ages, until this morning at least! She had noticed changes in me lately, and commented happily that I seemed more confident and self-assured. I knew this was due to what was happening at Rick’s place, and that there were foxy women who were actually happy to have sex with me! However that was hardly something I could tell her about, so I was happy for her to think life was treating me ok.

My Dad was a sales rep for a local company, or Account Manager as he liked to call it, but he seemed to make enough money for us to live well enough, the only downside was he travelled a lot on business. I used to wonder how often he and Mom “did it” with his travel commitments, especially lately, but that was hardly any of my business and kind of creeped me out anyway!

Sorry, I’m kinda getting off the track here! Anyway I finished mowing the lawns and trimming the edges, watered Mom’s pot plants and pulled a few weeds, and was just thinking about a break and a cool drink when Mom pulled in.

She gave me a smile and I offered to help her carry her shopping inside. It was hard to miss the sweat on my body as I was only wearing a pair of shorts, so she made me a drink when we’d dropped the shopping bags. “I think I’m ready to talk about this morning now.” She started.

“Sure Mom. I guess we need to deal with this.” I replied.

She looked me straight in the eye. “There are clearly a number of things I don’t know about you, and as a parent I probably should. I’m going to ask you some questions, and how you answer them will depend on whether I tell your father what happened this morning or not, understood?”

I gulped and nodded, given the options how much choice did I have?

“Ok, this…..behavior at Rick’s house, how long has this been going on?”

“Ummm……..a few months……or so now Mom.” I stammered.

“And you regularly have sex with Rebecca and Tanya?”

I nodded in agreement.

“And what about you being bi, do you and Rick have sex as well? Is he bi too?”

“Ummm. Mom this really is getting kinda personal!” I protested.

“And you don’t think the way you ****d me this morning was personal?” She replied in a matter-of-fact tone. “It was **** Philip, pure and simple! Anytime you want to stop you can, and I’ll let your father deal with this when he gets home!”

I was starting to appreciate how Carole had felt when we’d blackmailed her into sex, and I wasn’t enjoying it. I couldn’t see this having the same pleasant ending somehow!

“Ok Mom, you win! I wouldn’t say Rick is really bi as he enjoys being with girls more, but yeah, we’ve fooled around sometimes.”

“And what about Carole Bradley? You said she came back for more, what did you mean by that?”

“Oh Mom please!” She just shook her head slowly, letting me know I wasn’t getting off the hook until she was good and ready. “Ok, I really regret the way we blackmailed her and I know Rick does too because he told me so. But…..she showed up at Rick’s on Friday night……and she was dressed really hot…..and she told Rick she wanted to be his…….his slut, and she wanted him to train her and use her for sex!”

Mom gave me one of her famous “I’m finding this hard to believe” looks. “Honest Mom, I’m not lying to you! She’s just crazy for sex! She told us Coach Bradley goes away a lot, and when he’s home he’s……not that interested in her!”

Mom kept pushing. “Ok, now to these…..activities. I know you’ve had normal sex, oral sex and anal sex. But I couldn’t believe that you all seem to enjoy……..urinating on each other?”

I was blushing brighter than a stop light by now, so all I could do is nod.

“And you actually enjoy this…..all of you?” I gulped and nodded again, thinking I’d rather be in a dentist’s chair getting drilled without an anesthetic. Mom was in no mood to worry about my feelings so she went on. “Your diary referred to you and Rick giving Rebecca a DP, what exactly is a DP?” She asked as she stood and went to the bar, pouring herself a glass of wine. “I suppose you’ve been drinking over there too, like a glass?”

I nodded, brushing the sweat from my forehead. When she handed me my glass I gulped about half straight down in a futile attempt to settle my jangling nerves.

“Um….a DP is a double penetration Mom.” She raised an eyebrow, making it clear she wanted more detail. “It means one guy is in…..her vagina, and another is……in……her ass at the same time.”

“You’re fucking k**ding me!” Oh no, another F-bomb! “You mean a tiny little girl like Rebecca had you both at the same time! Don’t tell me she enjoyed that!” She almost shouted.

For a second I remembered how much we had all enjoyed giving Bec her first DP, and before I could reply I realized I had a stupid grin plastered all over my face. “She did. Didn’t she!” Mom exclaimed. “It’s written all over your face!”

She had sat back down and I could see her struggling to process everything she had just learned about her son. She sipped her wine thoughtfully, and I sat waiting for the axe to fall. I didn’t think I could take much more of this, after all, it was hardly a typical mother and son discussion! Finally she sat back in the lounge and looked straight at me. “I really don’t want your father to ever hear about this, and I think if he ever found out…..well let’s just say the consequences would be severe, do you agree?”

My mouth was as dry as sandpaper and I doubted I could speak, so I just nodded vigorously.

“Keeping a diary on your computer without any form of security is just plain stupid, and I’m not naïve enough to think if I told you to stop and delete it you would. So what we are going to do is move it to a concealed file with password protection, ok?” Again I nodded, and the slightest glimmer of hope was appearing. She was going let me keep going with my diary? Where was this heading???

“So what we are going to do from now on is this, and understand Philip, these conditions are not negotiable or open for discussion.”

I gulped. Here it comes!

She hesitated, as though unsure how to start. She took a deep breath. “I’m not going to stop you from going to Rick’s house, as I know you’d probably come up with some excuse and go there anyway, am I right?”

“I dunno Mom. But yeah, I probably would.” I admitted.

“Ok, well at least you’re being honest with me. And I know if I told you that your sexual activities had to stop you’d just sneak around and keep doing what you’re doing, do you agree?” I nodded. There was no way I was going to stop now. I’d had a taste and just couldn’t go back.

“Well, there are two conditions if you want to keep this between us. One, you keep your diary going, you don’t leave anything out, and you email it to me every time you make a new entry. Is that clear?”

Say what? Did I just hear that right? What the fuck was going on here??? “Umm…..what’s the second condition Mom?”

She was really struggling with something, and I had no idea what it could be. “The second condition is……ummmm…….the second condition is…….well, you know how you…****d me this morning?”

Talk about a dumb-fuck question! Kinda hard to forget about that little event! “Yes Mom” I whispered. “I remember.”

She dropped her gaze and looked down where her hands were fidgeting in her lap. “Well….I…….. want you to… that again!”

I realized I had stopped breathing, waiting to hear what the second condition was. I sucked in a lung full of air just before I started to pass out, and tried to absorb this. “Mom….I’m sorry, what did you just say?”

She looked at me once more, was that determination on her face or was I misreading things?

“I said……I want you to **** me again! I don’t want you to make love to me, I don’t want you to seduce me, I want you to catch me when I’m not ready, and I want you to fucking **** me!”

She seemed incredibly relieved to have finally gotten this out. I whistled. “Mom, are you…..are you really serious about this?” I asked, sure I just was hearing her right.

“I’ve told you what I want!” She whispered. “Now….do we have an agreement or not?”

I was totally flabbergasted. This was nothing like what happened between Tanya and Rick; or was it? I mean Mom had asked me to fuck her, just not the same way. My problem was when I ****d her this morning I was angrier than I had even been in my life; could I do it again when I wasn’t so worked up? The thing I really couldn’t come to terms with was that my sweet, normal Mom wanted me to treat her this way. In fact, she was blackmailing me into doing it!

I told her about my concerns, after all I had to be honest about this. Her response came as yet another complete surprise. “Don’t worry honey. I’m going to fight you every inch of the way! There is no way I’ll be an easy conquest, you’re really going to have to work for it!” She assured me with an evil smile. “Now….do we have an agreement?”

“Ok Mom.” I nodded. “You win. I’ll do what you want, just please, don’t kick me in the balls!”

She picked up her glass of wine and went for a refill, topping up my glass at the same time before she headed out the door with the bottle in her hand. “See you tonight honey, just make sure I don’t see you coming! Oh….by the way, your comment this morning about cum on your chair? Well, you may have been right on that one.” She added over her shoulder as she disappeared from view, leaving me sitting there with my mouth wide open.

I was really struggling to process what had just happened, and getting nowhere fast! I took a few deep breaths and told myself to slow down, then I started to work through my confused thoughts in some kind of logical method.

Ok. Mom’s demands were on the table and were not negotiable.
I really had no room to move, as I was sure she’d carry out her threat and tell Dad.
I was having major problems coming to terms with r****g my Mom again, despite her making it clear that she wanted me to. I mean, this was the woman who’d nurtured me from birth! It was just too weird and I really wished I could talk to Rick about it, as I could use his advice about how Tanya and he got started. The bummer was that would involve telling him what had happened, and I right now I think I had enough problems!
I was going to have to go along with Mom’s demands, but was this going to be a once-only situation, or would it become a regular thing whenever Dad was out of town?

It was so weird that I’m not sure how to explain it. If you’ve seen the Harry Potter movies, it’s as though Harry was trying to put a jigsaw puzzle together, and then he picks up his magic wand and all the pieces slide around the table and put themselves in place until the complete picture is on display. Finally I was getting somewhere!

I felt as though a massive weight had been lifted from my shoulders, and my headache was receding by the second as I worked through my mental checklist. Mom had read my diary and it had obviously stirred her up some; she’d even admitted she’d cum while she was reading my explicit notes. She had no idea I was bi or that I was sexually active, therefore she also had no idea I would **** her this morning. So, her original intention had been to give me a piece of her mind, it hadn’t been a set-up to provoke a specific response. My r****g her had woken some very dark desires that she’d probably had for years, only coming to the surface after what had happened; no wonder she needed some time to work through her feelings! She was far more decisive than I’d ever realized, as she had decided to go after what we she wanted in an aggressive manner that gave me no room to move. I may have started this but she was in control now, and I was going to have to be careful!

Satisfied I had that side of things straight in my mind, I started planning our second encounter. I looked at my watch and realized it was getting late so I went and told Mom I needed to borrow the car and make a quick trip into town.

“That’s ok honey, what do you need to get at this hour of the day?” She asked.

“Just some stuff I’ll need later.” I replied, giving her an evil smile. “Do you want to know the details or would you prefer to be surprised?”

She shivered ever so slightly. “No, I don’t think so. I’m sure I’ll find out.” She replied, handing me the keys with a smile.

Now all I had to do was get there before the stores closed, as I had a few stops to make. I hit the sports store first as they were taking stock tables inside when I pulled up, and bought a black woolen ski mask. Then it was around the corner to the outdoor store where I got a wicked bowie knife and a belt scabbard. Back onto Main Street to the hardware store, again just getting through the door before the closed sign went up, and a quick trip through the aisles until I found a packet of extra long zip-ties and a roll of gaffer tape.

My last stop was the adult store in a back lane, and I relaxed a little as I knew they stayed open late. I walked in and a big guy sitting behind the counter looked up at me. “Restricted premises k**, you need to leave….now!” He stood up, letting me know he was prepared to help me leave if I didn’t go willingly. Not what I needed right now!

“Hang on man!” I said, trying to keep the desperation from showing. “Rick Weston sent me down. You know Rick? He’s having a private party at his place and told me not come back without his…… supplies.”

He relaxed. “Rick sent you?” I nodded. “Ok k**, Rick’s one of my best customers, but just be quick ok? Cops like porn too, understand?”

I nodded. “I’ll be real quick man, thanks! He’s given me a list and he told me not to fuck around!”

I flew around the store picking out what I needed and was back at the counter in record time, paid for my purchases and headed back to the car. It was getting dark when I got close to home but I didn’t want Mom to know I was back. She’d told me I had to take her by surprise and that’s exactly what I was going to do! I jumped a neighbor’s fence and crept up to the house from the back, and I could see Mom moving around the kitchen with the lights on, perfect! I slowly opened the power box, praying it wouldn’t squeak, and flipped the main circuit breaker which plunged the house into darkness.

I knew Mom would figure this was game on, so I ran back down to the back fence and hid behind the shed. I rang Mom’s phone and could imagine her fumbling around for it in the dark. Finally she picked up. “Hi Phil, where are you honey?”

I tried to sound as relaxed and normal as possible. ‘Hi Mom! Listen, I just wanted to let you know I bumped into some friends in town so we’re just having a soda and then I’ll be back home. Is that ok? You haven’t started dinner or anything yet?”

I could almost hear her thinking. “Oh! So you’re still in town?”

“Yeah Mom, is that ok? You sound….kinda stressed.”

“No, I’m ok. The power just went out and I was going to put dinner on, that’s all.”

“Power’s out? That’s weird! Can you see lights on at the neighbors?” I asked, trying to appear helpful.

“Hang on a second honey, that’s a good suggestion, I’ll have a look.” I could see her outline in the darkened window. “Yes, power’s on all around us, I guess we must have tripped a circuit-breaker or something.”

“I can leave now if you want Mom, be home in around twenty minutes or so?”

“No honey that’s ok. I’ll check the power board and I’m sure it’ll be ok. I’ll put dinner on, so as long as your home in around an hour that’ll be fine.”

“Ok Mom thanks! See you in an hour.” I said, ending the call. Time to move! I’d already clipped the bowie knife onto my belt, had a handful of zip-ties in my pocket, and now I slipped the ski mask over my head. I moved quickly back to the power box and then crouched down behind a shrub. Just as I got into position I saw Mom come out of the house and move slowly down the path, using her cell screen to provide a little light, clever bitch! When she got closer I realized she’d changed her clothes, and she was wearing a short skirt and a white blouse that was tied around her waist, which had me wondering if she was wearing a bra. Well, I find out soon enough! She also had a pair of medium-height heels on, and almost lost her footing on the uneven path.

Finally she reached the box and lifted the lid. She held her cell up and found the switch I’d tripped. “Knew it!” I heard her say quietly to herself as she flicked it back and the house lit up. “At least it was an easy fix!” She breathed with relief…..and that’s when I made my move.

With my knife in hand I crept up behind her and clapped my free hand over her mouth to stifle any screaming. I held the knife up in front of her face and jammed one knee between her legs to prevent her from kicking back, and felt her body spasm in fright. The knee of my jeans suddenly felt warm and wet, and the wetness was moving down my leg. She’d pissed herself!

My mouth was beside her ear as I held her firmly in place. “You stupid cunts fall for the circuit breaker trick every single time! Now bitch, I bought this knife just for you today, can you see it clearly?” She nodded slowly. “It’s really, really sharp, you just can’t beat good quality American steel, how would you like to feel it?” She shook her head this time, and with a lot more conviction. “Ok slut, this is how it’s going to go down. I’ve been watching you for a long time; I know your husband is out of town, and I know your faggot son isn’t here, so it’s just you and me isn’t it?” She nodded slowly again. “If you don’t want your shitty little life to end tonight you will need to comply with every instruction I give you, understood?” She nodded cautiously. “I will only give you an instruction once. If you don’t do as you’re told I’ll cut you! Do I need to give you a demonstration now so that you understand I’m serious?” This time I got a violent head shake. “Put your hands behind your back.” I hissed, and I felt her hands slide between our bodies.

This was going to be the tricky part, as I needed both hands to carry out the next step. “I’m going to take my hand away from your mouth. If you scream I’ll cut your cock-sucking tongue out!” I growled in her ear. I slid my hand away and heard her take a deep breath, her body trembling. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a couple of zip-ties, quickly looping one around each wrist and through each other to create an effective pair of hand-cuffs. I slipped into my other pocket and extracted the ball-gag I bought from my friend at the adult store, grabbed her firmly by the chin and squeezed until she opened her mouth. Her eyes were blazing-angry and she glared at me as I jammed the ball into her mouth, distorting her lips, and tightened the strap behind her head until it was almost cutting into her cheeks. “Now you’re starting to look like a bitch that’s ready to be fucked.” I chuckled at her.

She lashed out with her foot, taking me by surprise, and I just managed to step back in time to feel her shoe brush the leg of my jeans. She was balancing to kick out again when I slapped her tit violently and saw the pain register on her face. I slapped the other tit with similar f***e, just to even things up, and when I saw them shake from the f***e of my slaps I knew her bra was missing in action. I grabbed a handful of hair and dragged her partially off-balance to prevent another kick. “That is going to cost you, cunt!” I hissed. “That is really going to cost you! Why don’t you be a good little bitch and take me inside?”

She regained her balance and some of her composure and gave me a filthy, hateful glare. She was carrying through with her promise to fight me every inch of the way, and I briefly wondered how this could be such a turn on for her. After all, it was just sexual fantasy and role-play, and we both knew that, even though it was amazingly intense. I shook my head and realized I had to focus on the here and now, otherwise one of us was likely to get hurt and it’d probably be me!

I gripped her arm tightly as she led the way into the house, and as soon as we were inside I pushed her onto the floor, kicked the door shut and locked it. I gripped her arms and yanked her back to her feet and pushed her down the hall, and then steered her into the garage, hitting the lights on the way through.

I shoved her into the middle the room and stopped to admire her as a woman for the first time. She was a complex creature as I was rapidly finding out, and I wondered how much our little session was going to change our relationship. The conversation at breakfast tomorrow could be interesting! And while you couldn’t say see was drop-dead gorgeous, she was certainly attractive, dressed as she was.

I walked around her slowly, holding the knife loosely as I watched her. “I’d love to see you do a sexy strip-tease for me, but I don’t think it’d be smart for me to cut your hands free, would it now!” Her blazing eyes gave me the answer to that one, and I laughed out loud. I had noticed her skirt had a zipper down the back, so I put the knife between my teeth, very carefully, and eased the zipper down until her skirt slid down her legs and hit the floor. She stood there with her skirt around her heels, defiant, and my eyes were wide open when I saw that not only was she not wearing panties, but the bushy forest from this morning was completely gone! Well, she had paid attention to my diary, hadn’t she! I stroked her smooth gash with my index finger and was amazed at how wet she was, traces of her juice creating snaking trails of moisture down her thighs. I slid my finger deep inside her oozing pussy and twisted it around, feeling her tremble at my touch. She was soooo ready for some hard cock.

Her nipples were standing firmly at attention, so I undid the knot on her blouse and pulled the material back to free her pert little tits. She looked as though she was lining up for another attempted kick, so I grabbed one of her nipples and squeezed down hard. She couldn’t gasp with ball-gag jammed in her mouth, but I saw her eyes roll back from the pain. “Don’t even think about it cunt! If that foot leaves the floor I’ll crush your fucking toes under my boot, got it?”

She nodded meekly and I felt her will to fight was leaking away like water through a colander. I had no idea how she had expected this would go, but if she thought I was going to let her slap me around as she had this morning then she was seriously mistaken! I picked her up and dropped her roughly on Dad’s solid timber workbench. I pushed her so she was lying on her back and spread her legs wide apart. It was time I took her last remaining weapons out of play, so I zip-tied each ankle to the legs of the bench, which had her spread wide open for me. I roughly grasped her arms and secured them to the other end of the bench, so she was trussed up like a Thanksgiving turkey.

“Well, look at you now you pathetic little fuck!” I said as I put the final restraint in place. “Your cunt is primed for fucking and you’ve got a couple of bullets on your tits, anybody would think you were planning on getting laid tonight!” I laughed heartily as I looped some nylon rope around her neck and then tied it under the bench. “The good news is that’s exactly what’s going to happen, just not quite how you had it planned huh?”

I slid my finger back in her fuck-box and almost got scalded, her body temperature must have been off the scale! I stripped off my clothing as I continued, exposing my rigid fuck-stick to her gaze, but I left the ski mask on. “You can struggle all you like bitch, but I’d suggest you be careful!” I said giving her my best sadistic smile. “You see, that rope around your neck is tied under the bench. The more you struggle the tighter it’ll get, kinda like a hangman’s noose, so you might find it hard to breathe if you start thrashing around! You got that?” She nodded, very gently!

I had left the rest of my purchases outside near the power box, so I walked slowly along the wall where Dad kept all his tools, looking for something to keep Mom was amused while I ducked away to retrieve them. I found a wood chisel with a good-sized round handle and turned and showed it to Mom, seeing her eyes widen as she wondered what I was going to do with it. I walked back between her legs and rubbed the handle up and down her twat until it was covered in juice, and then I started rubbing down further so I was stroking between her clit and her shitter. I teased her by slipping it just inside her cunt before withdrawing it and sliding it back over her rosebud. She tensed every time she felt it invade her drooling pussy, but she didn’t realize that was where it was going. When I was sure her shitter was covered in her pre-cum I rotated it over her rosebud, and then slowly and firmly eased the greasy wooden handle into her ass.

I could hear her screaming into the ball-gag, her eyes wide open as I invaded her virgin shitter for the very first time. She started thrashing around until she felt the rope around her neck tighten and she quickly stopped moving. I could hear her sucking air through her nose and I smiled at her, and patted her face in my best condescending manner. “Here’s a little word of advice for you, especially seeing as you’re going to lose your back-door cherry tonight.” She started shaking her head, begging me not to do it. I laughed back at her as I lightly swatted her cheek again. “Oh yes my little slut, that is just one new experience you’re gonna enjoy! I suggest you concentrate on breathing slowly and deeply, and just focus on relaxing that tight little ass. It’s really just the same as taking a dump, the only difference is that this time you letting something in, not trying to squeeze it out! Now be a good little shit-slut and work on that for me, and I’ll be back later to see how you’re doing.”

With that I turned and walked out. I slipped out the side door and had a quick look at the neighbor’s place to make sure no one was at a window. It wouldn’t do to be caught roaming my own yard at night wearing nothing but a ski-mask and a stiff cock! I found my bag and slipped back inside, remembering to lock the door again before heading to the kitchen. I had worked up a serious thirst so I grabbed a soda and drained the can, surprised at how dry my throat felt. I was about to head back and see how Mom was doing, but decided to take a bottle of wine back with me.

I walked back in and Mom seemed to have relaxed some, at least her breathing was back under control though the chisel was twitching in her shitter which was very strange to see. I took my time pouring a glass of wine and took a long, savoring sip, before I walked back between her legs. She was still working on relaxing her sphincter which explained why the chisel was moving, but the whole area between her legs was saturated, the bitch had cum, and cum big time!

Her eyes were closed tight so I slapped her face, not hard enough to really hurt but certainly enough to get her attention. She jumped back to a state of awareness as I squeezed her nipple again. “You dumb little fuck!” I shouted out her, finally seeing genuine fear on her face. “You pathetic, stupid, worthless cunt! You have no idea how this works do you? You don’t cum unless I tell you to!” I scooped up some of her lukewarm juice and smeared it all over her face, going back several times for more until she looked like she’d been sprayed with a cock-load. “You’ve jizzed all over the place, what a fucking mess!”

The can of soda had gone straight through me and my bladder was letting me know it wanted to be emptied. I hadn’t made up my mind whether piss games were a good idea this time, or if I should play it safe and keep that little perversion up my sleeve for another day. What the fuck, I climbed up on the bench so I was standing between her ankles and looking down at her. “It’s a good thing one of us is prepared to clean up this mess!” I sneered as I aimed my cock at her dribbling fuck-hole. “No fucking way I’d trust you to do it properly!”

I was watching her closely as I released my first burst and it splashed over her cunt, the bench and the chisel protruding from her shit-hole. Her eyes flew wide open and then half-closed as my warm piss ran in rivers from the V between her legs. She trembled and I suspected she may have just cum again, but there was no way I was going to stop and find out. I walked my stream up her chest and splashed across each of tits, and she closed her eyes as a few droplets spattered on her face. For a second I debated whether this was the time to give her a piss-facial, and then I figured I had nothing to lose. I splashed up on her face and then quickly back to her tits to gauge her reaction. Her facial expression didn’t change, nor did she try to squeeze her eyes shut any tighter, so I gave her another short spray and again she remained still and compliant. I gave her a longer spray and I could feel I was starting to run dry, so I played my stream up and down her face, saturating her hair as my stream slowed to a trickle and finally stopped. The pungent smell of urine permeated the garage and she was wet from head to toe.

I climbed down off the bench and jerked the chisel handle free of her clenching ass. She moaned against the ball-gag as the tool slid free and I threw it on the floor. Her eyes blinked open, her expression conveying her uncertainty as to how I planned to use her body next. Her sphincter was still gaping, which was little wonder as the handle must have been two inches in diameter. And while I had every intention taking her anal virginity, I wanted a nice, snug fit so I slid my cock into her sloppy pussy. Her freshly-shaved cunt was a huge visual turn-on, and I jammed straight in until my balls were slapping against her ass, savoring the feel of her smooth skin. Her eyes rolled back and I could see drool leaking past the ball-gag and mixing with the pools of cum I’d smeared all over her face.

“So my little fuck-slut, is my cock getting your twat good and hot?” I sneered at her. She hesitated and then nodded meekly as I pounded away. “I guess you’d like to cum then, wouldn’t you? Do you think I should give you permission to paint my cock with your stinking fuck-juice?” I spat at her. Again she nodded, this time with a lot more enthusiasm as we both heard the rhythmic slap of my balls hitting her ass cheeks. “Well what are you waiting for bitch?” I yelled at her. “Are you fucking frigid or are you going to give my cock a sticky cum-bath?”

The combination of my thrusting fuck-stick and filthy talk took Mom over the top, and I heard her groan as her juice spattered over my cock. As soon as I knew she was cumming I whipped my shaft from her cunt and jammed it past her partially-closed sphincter deep inside her shitter. Her eyes flew open and her back arched, at least until she felt the bite of the noose, and her cum was spurting f***efully from her now gaping twat and splashing over my chest. I was soooo close, sweat was breaking out on my forehead and running into my eyes. Mom had told me to take her, and that’s was exactly what I had in mind as I ruthlessly ****d her shit-hole. My cock felt twice it’s normal size in her tight hole, and knowing I was her first only added to my fuck-lust. Mom was cumming non-stop, a spurt of fuck juice spattering from her twat every time my cock reached its limit. Her eyes were open but glazed as my first spurt of cum flew into her bowels like a fire hydrant being uncapped. I threw my head back and roared at ceiling as my cock kept pumping and she was with me, her juices saturating me from the waist down. I had never cum so hard or for so long, and I was still pumping slowly as I felt my own jism slide past her bruised sphincter and drip onto my tight ball-sac.

I was done, completely and totally spent, and all I wanted to do was take her in my arms, kiss her, and tell her what an amazing, sexual woman she was. But I was sure Mom wouldn’t want that and it could even ruin the whole night for her, so I sucked it up and went on with the final part of my plan.

I reached behind her head and undid the strap on the ball-gag, throwing it over my shoulder, as I crouched down beside her. I slapped her face and her eyes flashed open. “Having fun cunt?” I hissed at her. She looked thoughtful for a moment, and then spat in my face! I hadn’t seen that one coming, and I was seriously pissed! I grabbed a handful of her hair and held her head tightly in place. “Still the tough bitch huh? We’ll see about that! Remember when I said that was going to cost you? Well, it’s time to settle up slut!”

I stroked my softening, scum-covered cock as I leered at her. “You’re gonna clean my little friend here……with your cock-sucking mouth!” I jammed the knife into the work-bench inches from her face with so much f***e the handle was vibrating well after I’d taken my hand away. “And if I feel the slightest touch of teeth guess what’s gonna happen!”

For the first time a look of pure, genuine fear came over her face and she gulped. “No please! Not that…. anything but that! Please, please, I can’t do that after…….after where it’s been! Please….I’ve done everything you wanted, I’m begging you…..don’t make me do that!!!”

“You’ve done nothing but fight me all night bitch, so don’t waste my time with that fucking crap! Now open wide and clean me good, otherwise I might just come back tomorrow and make you do it all over again!” I shouted.

I nudged her mouth with my cock-head but her lips stayed locked together. I gripped one of her nipples and squeezed with as much f***e as I could, and her mouth popped as she gasped from the pain. I jammed my greasy cock into her mouth as she struggled for breath, and eased the pressure on her tit as I waited to see if she bit down. Her lips relaxed and formed an O around the root of shaft, and then I felt her tongue start to move. I kept a steady grip on her nipple to let her know that any pain she inflicted would be returned, but her tongue continued slowly cleansing my spent fuck-stick. I slowly eased back, not wanting to prolong her obvious discomfort too far, until she was licking and sucking around the head. “Well, that wasn’t too bad….for me!” I said as I gave her a patronizing pat on the face and eased my cock free. “I won’t bother asking you if you enjoyed it, because I really couldn’t care less!”

“Well cunt, I’ve had a great night, but now we need to talk about what happens next.”

She lay there passively, completely broken. “Please……no more. I can’t take anymore.”

“Lucky for you I have to get going, and if you behave yourself you might even come out of this ok. Are you going to pay attention or would you prefer I slap you around again?”

“No!” She softly replied. “I’m listening.”

I carefully eased my knife out of the bench and walked over to the tool rack as I gave her the final instructions for the night. “In a second I’m gonna take the noose off your neck and then I’ll cut your hands free.” I found a pair of side-cutting pliers which I held up to her. “I’ll leave these on the bench for you to cut the ties on your feet. With me so far?”

She nodded slowly, wondering if this was really the end of her humiliation. “Then I’m gonna leave. You are not going to leave this room for thirty minutes, as you won’t know whether I’ve gone or I’m still hanging around. Got it bitch?” Another compliant nod. “I promise you this, if I hear sirens or see a patrol car pull up in less than thirty minutes then I’ll be back to see you again real soon, and now that I feel I know you we’ll have some real fun!”

“I understand. I won’t leave this room for thirty minutes.” She whispered.

I got dressed to complete the realism even though I was only going to my room, and then freed her as far as I’d promised. She slowly pushed herself up to a sitting position, rubbing her wrists in an attempt to soothe the chafe marks on her skin. I threw my toy bag over my shoulder and headed for the door. “Remember cunt, thirty minutes and not a second less!” I said as I headed out, closing the door behind me.

I’d taken the wine with me and poured myself a glass, taking a long, refreshing sip. I stripped off my clothes, took them down to the laundry and threw them in the machine as my jeans reeked of the smell of piss. I realized we’d never gotten to dinner and I was hungry, but too tired to bother fixing something so I went back to my room. Right on thirty minutes I heard Mom came in from the garage and slip quietly past my door to her room. Her shower went on and she must have been in there for twenty minutes or so, then I heard the hair-dryer going.

I was just drifting off to sl**p when I sensed her enter my room. I cocked an eye open to see she was stark naked and looking down at me. She put a finger on my lips, indicating she didn’t want me to speak, and then took my face in her hands, slowly and softly kissing all over it. “Honey, that was just……amazing……and incredible…..and just soooo fantastic!” She whispered in my ear in such a sensual voice I could feel my cock stirring again. “I love your father and I asked him to do……that a long time ago, but he just couldn’t treat me that way, even though I told him it would mean a lot to me. He tried, but it was kind of half-hearted and just didn’t work for either of us so we just….let it go. But the way you treated me tonight, and the things you did to me…..Oh God! That was something out of this world!!!” She said with a beaming smile on her face.

I wanted to talk to her as there were several questions buzzing around my head, but they could wait so I kept quiet. She went on. “Do you have anything important at school tomorrow? Any tests or anything?” I shook my head as tomorrow was nothing special, and cocked an eyebrow in curiosity. She breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s great honey, I was hoping you’d say that. You see………I think I’m going to have a bad headache tomorrow so I’m not planning on going to work, and it would be nice if you’d stay at home and take care of me. I’ll ring the school later tomorrow and let them know.”

She was breathing deeply and slowly, her face and breasts flushed. “So when you wake up tomorrow I’ll be in asl**p in bed, and I’ll be vulnerable and unprepared.” She left it at that, after all there wasn’t much else to say.

She stood and headed for the door, pausing briefly before she left. I sat up and threw the sheet back and slowly stroked my semi-hard, leaking cock as she gazed at me. She gasped and then smiled. “One more thing Honey. When it’s just us would you mind not calling me Mom? You can call me Vicki or Vick, or any of the names you used tonight would be just fine!” ... Continue»
Posted by besi93 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 20160  |  
  |  22

Father & Son Cuckolds

This is my story. It's a bit unusual in relative to the relationship most husbands have with their in-laws. I felt I needed to tell it because of all the twists and turns I and my f****y (my mom and dad) have experienced as a result of my relationship and marriage into the Jones f****y. The problem is where do I start? Where should I begin?

I guess I should begin with the obvious.

My name is Victor and my wife's name is Vicki. We are both in our late twenties. Our parents are in their mid forties.

A very key figure in my story is Vicki's step-father, and my father-in-law, Mr. Jones. For a man of 45, he looks 10 years younger, and has demonstrated capabilities of those of a man younger than his chronological age. And oh by the way, he's black. However, more about him later.

Vicki and I have been married for almost 8 years now. My how time flies. By any normal measure, it has been an unusual marriage, to say the least, as was our dating and engagement prior to being wed.

The best place to start my story might be about 8 months before we were married. Yes, that's where I'll start.

That was when I'd discovered that Vicki was a cheat and her actions had put our upcoming marriage in jeopardy.

She not only had cheated with one guy, but several men regularly, as well as friends of her regular studs. In other words, she was a slut in the truest sense of the word. It hurt even more to know that they were all black men too!

Needless to say, I was stunned at my discovery and the details of her lewd tawdry behaviour.

I really loved Vicki. She was not a 10, but close. Her shapely figure and hazel eyes gave her a stunning vivacious appearance. Her personality betrayed the sluttish behaviour I'd uncovered. Vicki has a vibrant witty disposition and is also well read. Hence my utter shock at why she cheated on me in such a gross uncaring manner.

Her explanations amazed me, that is because of her professed love and caring for me as the type of man she'd been looking so long for to be her husband.

"Victor darling, I was just a sexual plaything for the guys, that's all. We were just satisfying each other’s lusty sexual needs. Now I can understand you being a bit shaken because I was putting out for them, but denied giving you some. Yes, I made you promise to wait until our wedding night. But I did that to ensure that you were interested in more than just my body, because that's all the guys that were fucking me were interested in."

"V-Vicki, I-I wish you'd mentioned all t-this before. I-I thought we were supposed to be able to talk about a-anything. B-But w-what makes this s-so difficult for me is that w-we w-were so intimate a-and it-it turns out that y-you treated me in-in such a perverted manner by h-having m-me t-tasting y-you a-after... It-It's so degrading I-I can't even discuss it."

"I understand your feelings and pangs of pain, Victor darling. However, I am not going to apologize for my actions, because I see it as good for our relationship, and future marriage, to have had you sucking my pussy after better endowed black men fucked me. You aren't being angry with me because you're racist are you?"

"W-What? Of course I-I'm not racist. Vicki, t-that has nothing to do with it. You cheated a-and betrayed my trust, n-no matter w-what colour the men w-were."

Vicki then went into a detailed discussion about what we meant to each other and stressed how I raved about how tasty her cum coated cunt tasted when she started me eating her delectable and luscious, but wet gooey muff.

"B-But Vicki, I-I d-didn't know any better. Y-You know I-I was a v-virgin. I-I was inexperienced a-about..."

"I knew you were darling, that's why I introduced you eating my creampies. I did so because I saw that as something that you could do well in our relationship and marriage. I know it's a naughty thing to want that darling, but after having had you do it for me over a year, it really does satisfy my kink and gets me off so good. It's so exhilarating knowing that you, a nice gentlemanly white guy, were guzzling up a better black man's cum from my oozing wet pussy. A pussy that you weren't allowed to fuck yet.

"I don't say these things to hurt you Victor, but I knew from seeing your smallish prick when you jack off for me, that you wouldn't be able to satisfy that well in normal intercourse. It was easy to see that you were better suited for cleaning up my pussy after a better-endowed man had done his thing, than trying to do the same thing as him. And sweetie, in the process of eating my creampie, you gave a type of kinky satisfaction and happiness that none of my real men studs ever could. You do want to please me better and make me happier than they could, don't you?"

"I-I, uh, y-yes, b-b-but, w-wait a minute. T-That's a trick question. L-L-Look Vicki, I-I do love you, b-but no m-matter the reasons why y-you did what you did, w-we just c-can't continue. I-I just feel like I-I was treated in such a-a perverted and degrading way. I-I'm sorry."

For about a week after this conversation, I refused all Vicki's repeated phone calls as I tried to get her out of my mind. It was tough, despite how she treated me. And to make matters worse, I did miss sucking her wet gooey snatch, the very heart of my humiliation by her.

It was also during this week that my mother and Vicki's mother were trying to get us to reconcile. I was sure that neither of them were aware of the sordid details of my complaints against Vicki. But, to my shock and surprise, they both were and had known about her shameful antics long before I did.

"Son, yes I was, and I see her point. You see, your father has to use both his prick and mouth to get me off all these years and often has to eat his own cum out of my pussy in the process of satisfying me. It's a thrill to have your father sucking his own stuff out. It has to be even more of a thrilling kink to have your fiancé or husband sucking out another man's sperm."

My face reflected my shock and awe of hearing my mom talk that way. Dad was not present. I was speechless. She went on.

"I can see where Vicki has the right idea about training you now, that is, to ensure future satisfaction in the bedroom and marital happiness. And Victor sweetie, many white women love fucking big black dicks. I guess having a nice white guy like you eat her fucked sloppy gash out really added to Vicki's kink."

Mother's words caused my jaws to drop open further.

"Yes, I can see you're surprised Victor. And I can also see where Vicki having you suck other men's cum out caused you some shame. But, face the music dear, despite not knowing what you were tasting, she said you liked the taste of her cunt the more it was coated with other men's jism. So if something is good, and it doesn't cause any harm, I'd say go for it. Being a creampie eater can only help you keep this beautiful girl, as well as to keep her happy as your wife."

"B-But what about her other men?"

"Not other men dear, just her men. You see every marriage needs a man. I don't mean to hurt you when I say this, but you're not much of a man in this relationship. A male yes, but not the man. Vicki has taken care of finding the man, or should I say, men for the marriage. She now has several men to take care of the needs that a manly husband ordinarily would take care of. For that, you should be thankful and very much obliged to her.

"Son, my advice to you is to understand that you'll have to share her and accept that eating her creampies is your key to keeping her and your marriage a solid happy one."

Aghast at mother's words and candour, I could only sit there with a flushed face. However, as I slowly managed to get my wits about me, she and I continued our discussion for some time. The more we talked the more surprised I became at how normal she perceived Vicki's concept of an open marriage. Open, that is, for my future bride, but not for me.

I also had a similar discussion with Vicki's mother. That discussion also surprised me, as she too saw no harm or wrong in her daughter's open marriage proposal, as well as my sharing her with other men, or should I say "men". She let me know in a candid manner that she really thought I was a nice guy, and would make her daughter a wonderful husband. However she added that she didn't think I was man enough for her daughter in the bedroom.

She was very approving of me being her daughter's creampie eating husband and stated that she thought this was good for both of us. She also praised my virginity and thought it would be great for me to marry Vicki as a virgin. To make matters worse, Vicki's step-father walked in while we were talking and to my great shock and dismay, his wife brought him into the conversation, which I was trying to change to a different subject the very moment he entered the room.

You see, Vicki's father is the very image of macho. He has the stereotypical Marlboro man image, except with an ebony hue. Even before I made my slut discoveries about Vicki, each time I met her dad, I was nervous around him because of his macho image, muscular build, and commanding 6'2" presence. And I guess also, because he's black.

Vicki's twin step-b*****rs are just slightly smaller versions of their father. They are also tall like him, and their skin is a bit lighter than that of their dad's dark brown skin colour. Vicki's mom is their biological mom.

I learned that Vicki's real father died in an auto accident when she was young.

From all appearances, Vicki has always been fond of her step-dad and that doesn't seem to deter Vicki and him from having a normal, warm caring father daughter relationship, no more than as if she was his biological daughter.

Well, when Mr. Jones entered the room and was made a part of the discussion by his wife, he simply chuckled and spoke.

"Son, Vicki has told me she really loves you. That's important to me for our little girl to have a husband that returns her love. Just because she's fucking other men and has fed you their dick scum should not be that important to a little dick fellow like you. If anything, since she told me you liked her creampies so much, you should be thrilled and openly admit that you do. I think a person should be open and honest about their feelings with the person they profess to love so much. Maybe you and Vicki should visit that counsellor we heard about. What's her name honey?" Mr. Jones directed his question to his wife.

"Dr. Judy. She's a relationship counsellor. And yes, Victor, I think before you give up on Vicki, you two should go see Dr. Judy."

Again, I was so shocked and flabbergast at the candour and openness of Vicki's f****y taking their daughter's depraved actions in such a cavalier manner.

Vicki's folks made the offer of visiting Dr. Judy palatable by offering to pay for all our visits. Reluctantly, I agreed to go along despite my gut feelings about the whole thing.

Vicki and I started seeing Dr. Judy the next week and to my own amazement, the good doctor was able to show me that what Vicki was proposing and said she needed in a marriage was normal in many cultures.

When we first visited Dr. Judy, she would have joint sessions where Vicki and I were together. After the very first visit, we were separated and rejoined an hour or so later.

After each of these separations, I had to sit in a closed booth watching videos selected by Dr. Judy. Each time after seeing these video dealing with cultural practices around the world, my whole anger and feelings about Vicki and her behaviour slowly changed.

I don't think I ever got to see an entire video, because for some reason, one of Dr. Judy's staff had to always wake me when they opened the door of the booth. I'm estimating that I was in the booth for an hour each session. I also assumed that the soothing tea that Dr. Judy insisted I drink at each session had something to do with me drifting off to sl**p during the videos.

In fact after our second visit, and per Dr. Judy's insistence, I was sucking Vicki's juicy cunt as I'd been doing before my discovery she was a cheating slut.

To this day, I still can't explain why I caved in so easily and went back to eagerly sucking Vicki's wet juicy pussy, just as if it was as natural and normal as Dr. Judy said it should be. No matter how I may have thought it was out of character for me, I found myself unable to refuse Vicki when she desired me to go down on her from then on.

Dr. Judy got me to see that Vicki's promiscuity was an asset for our relationship. She said that Vicki's depth of sexual experience, and my lack thereof, was a good match in a couple such as us.

In fact, Vicki's cunt was now even wetter, slimier, and sloppier now than at any other time when she parted her legs and had me kneel before her. It was obvious she made no attempt to wipe away any of her men's copious ejaculated loads. In fact, with Dr. Judy's blessings, she found ways to keep as much of their deposits trapped in her cunt until I could retrieve it all with my sucking and slurping mouth.

Dr. Judy also encouraged me to be noisy and aggressive in my sucking of Vicki's drippy cum soaked gash. Vicki, my fiancée, loved that, and for some reason, it also pleased me that it pleased her.

After our third session, Dr. Judy informed me that I only had to attend, as it was I that needed her sessions more than Vicki did.

"Victor, in this session, I want us to concentrate on your pussy sucking techniques." Dr. Judy said at the start of my fourth session.

Ordinarily, I would've been a bit shocked at her words, but with each new session with her, she helped and urged me to become less sensitive and shy speaking about such things.

Dr. Judy indicated this type discussion was to be a part of all future sessions and that she wanted me to feel totally at ease.

"Victor, I want to cultivate in you that it's very normal and natural for you to see and think of yourself as a lesser male in your relationship with Vicki and her real men."

Dr. Judy's tone was serious and professional.

"It will cause both you and Vicki so much less anxiety and frustration by you accepting that it's the right and honourable thing for you to be accommodating to Vicki and any men that she brings into your relationship and future marriage."

"A-Accommodating? J-Just h-how accommodating?" I managed to spout out softly.

"Victor, it's Important that you don't exhibit any selfishness. After all, it's Vicki's needs that you're not able to meet in a normal manner in this relationship. Okay?"

"Y-Yes ma'am, b-but..."

"No buts Victor. It's simply up to you to focus on fulfilling her needs. You must always demonstrate that you're not selfish and that she's important to you. The fist tenet of a man's affection for the woman he loves. Secondly, by being eagerly compliant and respectful to her men will further demonstrate this on your part. Victor, it's very critical that you always assume and think of yourself as the lesser person when around Vicki and her men. I want it to become second nature for you to see yourself as a husband that will do whatever it takes to please the woman he loves. And in so doing, becomes known as a husband who knows no shame in being devoted to his wife's needs. And Victor, your wife's needs includes those of her men friends too."

Dr. Judy and I discussed for some time her vision for me of what she referred to as instilling and cultivating in me a "culture of not being ashamed of being a pussy husband".

"Victor, this new way of life for you, will by necessity, require a commitment of service and humbleness on your part, but not humiliation. You must never see yourself as being humiliated, or put down, but only as being unassuming, humble and being respectful of Vicki and her real men. And you must never be ashamed of doing whatever it takes to be unobtrusive and supportive of pleasing her, and in turn her real men.

"As you're currently showing your respect and devotion to Vicki now by sucking her men's sperm from her very popular, and almost public pussy, this great gesture of respect by you, for her, must be eagerly and ardently continued throughout your marriage. For it will give both of you great happiness."

I remained silent while trying to absorb all Dr. Judy was telling me. I knew from our earlier sessions that it was necessary for me to be understanding of Vicki's needs and not be selfish, but the more I thought about all Dr. Judy was saying, I began to wonder if something was missing in her logic.

"D-Dr. Judy, I-I t-think I-I u-understand your point, b-but I-I just don't know if-if I-I h-have it in-in me t- to..."

"Victor, don't say another word. Yes! You do have it in you to keep Vicki as your woman, fiancée, and make here your wife. You demonstrate it every time you eat her out. That's love in action. That's confidence at work. You've sucked a lot of her stud's semen from her drippy snatch. You've invested too much suck time to give up on your prize now Victor. And especially so since I know you love her so. She loves you too, Victor, very much and that's why you should, no really, why you must, be totally at ease feeling not as equal to her and her real men. In this way, they see your actions as being respectful to them. You must do whatever it takes to make them feel superior to you. No matter how lowly the task you have to do for them, you should do it and feel good about it, in fact very good about doing it for them."

Dr. Judy continued to talk. I still sat silent as I tried to absorb it all. Her logic was clear for a moment and then it wouldn't be. To say the least, I was getting confused and decided to wait until she would allow me a break to ask more questions.

When she did slow down, she wanted to switch gears in our session, but promised we'd come back to the subject of "cultivating service and devotion and humility" in me in a future session.

She also made it clear that my service to Vicki and her men were to be an important focus in my life, and that I should feel good about it.

"Victor, now I want to move on to another exercise in our session today. First, I want you to lower your pants and shorts and feel free to handle your penis as we talk about this subject." I was a bit reticent to do so, but as she insisted, I felt I had to obey.

"You might as well get use to this Victor, you'll have to do it in all future sessions we have."

After I had exposed myself to her satisfaction, I was sitting there with my pants and briefs around my ankles and with my prick in my hand.

She had me tell her about the state of Vicki's cunt when she displays it to me after coming in from being fuck by one or more of her studs. Dr. Judy wanted a very detailed description of how messy, sloppy and gloppy my fiancée’s hairy snatch was, before I begin my loving mouth and tongue clean up of the fuck gunk made in her by other men.

As I recounted the last oral bout I'd had with Vicki, I tried not to become erect, but it was no use. I was ashamed, but Dr. Judy was delighted and encouraged me to slowly stroke myself as I was telling her how tasty I found my fiancée’s slimy pussy flesh to be.

"Approximately how long does she straddle your face and let her pussy drain in your sucking mouth?"

"It-It varies. It-it does bother me some times when she'll be on the phone - for as long as a half hour - as she's straddling my head and scrubbing my face with her wet cum filled bush. Sometimes she'll be talking to one of her men friends, or-or even to the guy who hasn't too long ago fucked her."

"Victor, there are three things you must remember here. And I don't want you to ever forget them. One is that you must never, never get jealous of your fiancée’s men friends. Not now or when you're married. They are part of the fabric of your relationship. She is yours and does not plan to leave you no matter who is fucking her. Secondly, you must always refer to Vicki's male friends as men, never guy or fellow. And lastly, you must never refer to yourself as a man. It's okay for you to refer to yourself as "her" guy, fiancée, fellow, or husband, but never "her" man. Remember, we have talked about this last point before. Don't let it happen again. Okay?"

"Y-Yes ma'am. I-I'm sorry. I-I won't forget." I sheepishly replied with my head hung down, after being chided by Dr. Judy.

"Of course you won't. Now Victor back to what we were talking about. That's a beautiful scene you just painted. That is with her sitting on your face and you sucking her wet, gamy, well fucked frothy gash while she's on the phone talking to the man that's recently fucked her and made the creampie you're eating. You should see that situation as a very beautiful one indeed. In fact I think you already do. Notice, you're still erect."

I couldn't help but blush at her remark. For some reason, even though I was embarrassed at the idea of one of Vicki's men being linked to she and I having a private intimate sexual moment, the way Dr. Judy characterized it caused my prick to pulse. Apparently it aroused me for some reason.

"Victor, now you're going to go in the sound proof video booth and watch a short video. We'll discuss it afterwards. You're to still stay exposed but not ejaculate as you play with yourself in the booth. Okay?"

It was embarrassing to be lead to the booth by one of Dr. Judy's assistant with me holding my pulled up open pants.

The assistant had me drink another sip of the herbal relaxation tea that Dr. Judy has me partake of at every session, before entering the familiar video booth.

The title of the video was "How Husbands Have to Deal With Men in Their Marriage". It ran for about a half-hour.

The video was different, very different than anything I'd seen before. After it was over, Dr. Judy's assistant collected me and led me back to Dr. Judy's office. I still was exposed as before.

Dr. Judy had me give her an assessment of the video. I did. After that we had a lengthy discussion on the merits of the focus of the video subject matter.

"So Victor, in conclusion, you can see that the round table discussion of cuckolded husbands, and future husbands, gave their different but very similar opinions and experiences in dealing with the men in their relationships.

"As you can see, the group talked freely and openly of the Real men that, who were sexually well endowed, as opposed to the puny panel members. These real men were keeping the panel members' wives and fiancées sexually satisfied, and the panel members' marriages or relationships harmonious and happy.

"But if you note one thing throughout the discussion, Victor, It's how the round table members deal with their wives, or fiancée’s, respective real men. First they all spoke of them with respect and veneration. Something you must always do. Secondly, the panel members don't feel put upon because they suck up these real men's cum out of their wives' sloppy well-fucked cunts. I think that you also are overcoming your phobia about that, and are progressing very well in being totally at ease at being a cum sucker. You should feel exceedingly proud of yourself Victor. I know your mother does."

"T-Thank you Dr. Judy. Mother has said she's proud of me for doing the right thing and going back to going down on Vicki. As you said, it took me a while to understand why mother thought this was right for me, but now I have after these sessions with you."

"Very good. You are very fortunate that you have such an understanding mom. One who knows that her mama's boy can never be a real man, but who can be a good husband with a loving wife that is being taken care of in bed by real men."

"I-I guess I-I am."

"Indeed you are. Now another thing Victor, there is no reason why you can't pay your mother back for her efforts to insure you have a happy marriage."

Dr. Judy then went to tell me how I could do just that for mother. Needless to say, I was thoroughly shocked at her proposal.

"I-I guess eating mother's pussy out would be nice." I responded sheepishly and in a muted tone of voice.

"It would be nice for you to do that Victor. But no intercourse, for she too believes that you should marry with your virginity intact. After your wedding, then coitus with her is okay. I see your little thing pulsed at the thought of getting off in your mom's cunt. Hee! Hee!"

Dr. Judy's giggle was a bit unprofessional. And again, I blushed deeply in response.

Dr. Judy had something else she wanted to tell me. After she finished, I was not prepared for what I heard.

"Yes Victor, I see a way for you to kill several birds with one stone here. In order for you to become more at ease around your future father-in-law, as well as bond with your new mom-in-law, I'm recommending you taste and consume Mr. Jones's semen from Vicki's mother's freshly fucked cunt and Mrs. Jones' fucked pussy too. They both are very agreeable of the idea.

"In addition, as I just told you, your mother is attracted to Mr. Jones and would like for him to fuck her and was very much open to my suggestion of you eating his virile manly cum out of her wet used cunt, versus your father's watery stuff. She told me that as your mother, she felt it was her responsibility to feed you the best sperm she could from her pussy. You really do have a mother that thinks the world of you Victor. She is priceless."

My face was blank and I was speechless at all I was hearing for the first time. Dr. Judy talked on.

"Now Mrs. Jones thought that her husband fucking your mom was an excellent idea, as she said her husband often fucks other women anyway. She says it boosts his ego, plus she needs help in keeping his robust dick satisfied.

"In case you didn't know it, he and his sons have fucked Vicki on several occasions. You didn't know it, but you've already tasted their semen from her cunt several times. Vicki made sure made sure you ate plenty of all their cum, especially her dad's. Victor, you are so fortunate to have women in your life who want you to eat well. Hee! Hee!"

I could only further blush in response to Dr. Judy's words and actions.

"And by the way, Mrs. Jones knows all about her husband and sons fucking Vicki. She also knows about Vicki serving you their thick rich jism from her pussy hair pie. She told me she loves kinky stuff like that anyway and can't wait until you put your mouth on her slimy well fucked cunt too and draw all the man goo deposited in her messy snatch."

"I-I see." Was all I could muster to say.

"I can tell you this Victor, your future mother-in-law really thinks a lot of you. She sees you as the perfect husband for her daughter. You're unpretentious, a virgin, loves to eat wet slimy gash made that way by black men, and is perfectly satisfied jacking off your little prick because her daughter has told you to wait until the wedding. She is really tickled pink that you've fully accepted that the real men in Vicki's life will be black."

Again, after hearing more about my in-laws than I ever wanted to know, I remained silent. You see, I had come in my hand. It was so unexpected and so spontaneous. Yet it was a very good come.

"Well, Victor, it looks like you're in full agreement too." Dr. Judy said with a snide smile as she handed me some tissues to clean up my mess.

"Don't be embarrassed Victor. Just like Vicki has you jerking off for her after you suck her pussy, you' can be comfortable doing the same thing in front of me and your mom too."

As I composed myself, I asked Dr. Judy about dad and if he'd been told anything.

"No he hasn't Victor, but he came in for his first session last week and he'll be here later today for his second session with me today. He's so much like you.

"Your mom tricked him into coming to see me, but once here, he easily is beginning to understand why he is not the man he thought he was, or was trying to be. In fact Victor, it was easy to determine that he's subconsciously eager to take a back seat to better-endowed men.

"In case you didn't know it, he's already been eating his cum out of your mother's cunt for years, so he'll have no trouble adjusting to doing the same for real men after they cream in your mom.

"I'm almost certain that after Mr. Jones does her, your mom will be fucking other real men, making up for all the good sex she's missed over the years."

Dr. Judy asked for my confidence until after dad felt freely to discuss things with me. I promised I would and headed home after a very tumultuous and eye opening day.

As I drove home, I couldn't help but think of what was about to happen, or should I say was happening to dad. Like me, his fate was to have the same outcome. A black man would become the man, the real man, in his marriage and his wife, my mom, would become a black man's slut.

The more I thought about it, and I really didn't know why, but I could only feel a sort of happiness for him and mom.

Dr. Judy had also told me that I should be happy and proud that mother would soon be a black man's slut, just like my wife-to-be already was. I still can't explain it, but I was.

I had admitted to Dr. Judy that I indeed liked eating Vicki's well-fucked cunt. I was hooked on the taste of her soft gamy hot gooey hairy gash flesh. And now, here I was looking forward to doing the same for my mother after she was fucked by Mr. Jones.

Since dad was a "cum-in-cunt eater" too, I suspected that he too, would like the additional flavouring provided by Mr. Jones' dick and jism.

Dr. Judy's visits had really helped me see that it's quite all right to be a pussy sucker of a slut for black men. She even helped me see that I should be proud, not ashamed, to be Vicki's white husband, and have others knowing that her many black men friends, or rather "black fuck buddies", would be the real men in our marriage.

"Hi hon! I'm home!" Vicki called out as she entered the house. It was 1030 PM on a Wednesday night.

"Oh hi Mother Smith! I didn't know you were here. I didn't see your car in the driveway." Vicki said as she spoke to mother upon entering the kitchen where we two were sitting having a drink.

"Hi Vicki dear." I just walked in the door 10 minutes ago." Mom replied as Vicki bent over to where mom was sitting and their two lips locked in a not to momentary kiss. It was definitely more than a peck on the lips.

"Nice flavour, how many dicks did you suck on tonight?" Mother asked her.

"Five, but only 3 went all the way and came in my mouth. All five did fuck me though."

"Lucky girl." Mother replied gleefully to Vicki.

After their brief smooch, mother quickly explained that two of her fuck buddy studs - Jake and Roy - had dropped her off before going to his night shift job and was going to come by and pick her in the morning for some more fucking.

My dad was at home by himself having to pull his peter while mom was out fucking around. She had however stopped by after he got in from work and let him suck her cum filled messy twat. She also said, both Jake and Roy got dad to suckle their dicks clean while they ate dinner - which dad had cooked.

"Hi honey! Here give me a big hug and long slow kiss." Vicki said as she directed herself towards me.

Even though she had an obvious case of cocksucker's breath along with a strong semen fragrance emanating from her lips and clothes, it was still good to have my wife in my arms, even though she'd been fucked by five men.

I was accustomed to her giving me a long slow passionate French kiss after when she was in such a used condition. It appeared that this seemed the only way that she could be romantically fervent with me.

With my wrapped around her soft beautiful body, I luxuriated and delighted in having her in my arms so lovingly, despite that she had let five other men use her in wanton ways until they were satiated.

After a while, we broke our long embrace.

"Oh Victor, it's so good coming home to you, a faithful loving husband, after a long hard day of working, and then being fucked silly afterwards."

Vicki and I had only been married about two months at this time, but already her words about being so thrilled to come to a "loving faithful husband" even though a bit trite still excited me. I guess that's what love will do to you, along with Dr. Judy's guidance.

"Darling, my pussy is so wet and messy from all the guys' dicks. I really need your soothing tongue in me after all those rigid rods have had their way with me. I really need you baby. Here, get on your knees awhile I lean against the wall. Mother Smith excuse me, but I just have to get some of my husband's delightful tongue and to get him to suck up all this fuck goo the guys have shot off in me."

"You go right ahead dear. I understand. It's so good to see a faithful devoted husband be so affectionate to his hard working wife after she's had such a hard day, or should I say a day of hard dicks. Hee! Hee! Hee!"

Mother's derisive pun and chuckle was not unusual, so it didn't faze me. Dr. Judy had long ago gotten me to see that such actions by her or others that may seem ridiculing were really nothing more than mere expressions of praise of my courage of being a cuckold.

I have to give it to Dr. Judy, she really knows how to help a guy understand life and himself. Otherwise, I guess I would've felt offended.

As Vicki hiked up her dress the slight lingering aroma of sex about her became stronger, much stronger.

And I pulled her cum and pussy soaked, sheer skimpy panties down, her normally attractive well-trimmed pussy attractive bush, was in total disarray. Her dark bush was matted and plastered with both wet and dried jism splotches. There were clumps of cum drops trapped in her dense pubic hairs.

It seems every Wednesday is like this for Vicki. The guys at her job apparently have a bout of hump day horniness and my wife can't ever seem to say no them.

The sight and smell of her in this condition was an all too familiar situation for me. This is about the only way I get to be near Vicki's cunt most of the time. So I take full advantage of these quality periods of time and have come to cherish them and doing this for her.

Soon I was slurping and sucking her gamy smelling, hot messy slimy creamy hair-pie.

However, despite her appearance, the taste of her adulterous hairy sex was as zesty and flavourful as anytime before.

Vicki's has a beautifully shaped muff. Her twin pouting mounds and shapely bush - which Vicki has given me the responsibility for trimming - are the cutest things. Even after repeated battered by several large dicks, her gash stills has a delectable attractiveness to it despite her pussy lips becoming inflamed and her slit remaining temporarily agape, that is until her next bout of hard fucking.

Again I have to think Dr. Judy for getting me to see and understand, that us - Vicki and I - when we're like this with me kneeling sucking her sex all gooey with other men's spend, does constitute acceptable and harmonious conjugal sex.

Dr. Judy further got me to understand, and adapt to the fact, that after I suck all the manly deposits from my wife's sloppy pussy - as well as get her off a few times in the process - it's perfectly normal for Vicki not to be interested in sex afterwards with me.

I sort of suspected that was going to be the case this night too.

If I had to jack off as a result of her decision not to let me have some, then that's just the way it had to be. Dr. Judy instilled in me that masturbation was perfectly normal for me, as a husband to perform in situations like this.

"Victor, you should be proud to suck other men's sperm from your wife's pussy and to masturbate afterwards if she's not interested in letting you put it in. By eagerly doing this when she tells you something akin to: "I'm sorry dear, but I've gotten my jollies. Now leave me along and go beat your meat if you need to get yours". By doing yourself, it demonstrates that your wife's happiness is foremost in your thoughts and that you are a very unselfish husband. A husband a wife is proud to have as her loving caring spouse."

I've always remembered Dr. Judy's words whenever my wife has denied me intercourse and directed me to jack off instead.

"OH! OH! OOOHHH! YESSS! SUUUCK MEEE!" Vicki's loud hissing moans filled the room as a gathering orgasm raked her beautiful frame. She also pulled my head to her crotch even tighter. I was use to this.

My face was pinned tightly to her hairy wet crotch. Eventually she released the pressure on my head and I able to breathe again as she pushed my head back from her ravished wet gash.

My face was slick and covered with fuck slime.

I could tell she was quite happy at the pleasure my mouth and lips had given her. My ego was boosted too at the rousing climax I'd helped her attain. Despite the presence of other men's cum in her snatch and how it got there, Dr. Judy taught me to only dwell on the here and now, not the past or future, in giving your wife the sexual pleasure she needs at that moment in time.

She needed me the way she wanted me and I had done my duty for her. That's all that mattered and I had performed very well, so she told me as she patted me on the head after pushing my head away.

Knowing I might not be successful, after all she'd shown five men she could handle their big dicks, I gathered the courage to ask her some.

"Not tonight honey, my pussy is all tired out after five manly, hard-up dicks and then your mouth just now. Go play with yourself. Okay? Or tell you what, maybe if you ask your mom real nice and if she feels like putting up with you, maybe she'll give you some."

As Vicki finished her words I looked over at mom from where I was kneeling, to see if there was the slightest bit of interest on her face that she might let me put it her, since my wife wasn't interested in helping me satisfy my sexual needs.

"Oh Victor, my pussy is a bit sore and tired too, but tell you what. C'mon over here and soothe my choochie with your tongue. I feel some more of Jake's and Roy's cum sliding down. You can jerk off while you're eating me out." Mother said while hiking up her dress and parting her legs. She was wearing crotch-less panties and her naked bush was clearly exposed. Her snatch was a mess and in total disarray.

Her offer was the best game in the room. So once again, I had my head pulled tightly to yet another well fucked wet cunt, where other men had used it thoroughly.

And again, my sexual release was to be truly a do-it-yourself operation. However, it was sort of special to have my head buried in mother's crotch while pulling my peter.

f****y MEETING
It was Friday night. I went over to my folks for another special f****y meetings.

The subject matter seems to always be the same, my marriage or my in-laws - namely my Father-in-law, Mr. Jones.

Mother usually calls these meetings when she believes we need to sit and talk about important issues. Tonight the topic was a proposal by Mr. Jones and the objections to it raised by dad and I.

"Mother, y-you really don't see anything wrong with Dad and I doing this for Mr. Jones?"

"No honey I don't. Your father has also tried to get me to take a stand against Mr. Jones too. But I won't. He has just been too good to and for me, and well for our marriage."

I could sense that mother wasn't about to resist what my father-in-law wanted of her own son and her husband.

"Sweetie, I love you and your father greatly, but is it asking too much for you two to cooperate and do this little favour for Mr. Jones? He thinks you two are a natural and will bring in the money."

"L-Little Favour? B-But mother, it's bad enough doing it f-for him a-and his sons a-and their friends. B-But it's a-another thing to-to..."

"You might as well save your breath son. S-She has made up her mind. You and I will just have to accept what he wants us to do. You know neither of us has the will to confront and talk him out of doing this." Dad said with a pathetic tone in his voice.

"Your father is right Victor. Plus Mr. Jones says to raise the money he needs it shouldn't take more than a year if business is good. Plus, he's already gotten his wife, Vicki and me sold on his idea. I don't see why you two should be left out if we women are willing to go along with his plans."

"I-I see." Was all I could say in reply.

"I don't see why you and your father think you're too good to be sissy whores and take some strange dicks too. Anyway, neither of you are strangers to having a dick in your mouth or up your cute asses."

Mother went on to remind father and I how long we have been cocksuckers and have given up our asses for mercy fucks by Vicki's dad and her two b*****rs.

I've kinda jumped ahead here, so I need to stop here and tell you, the reader, how dad and I got into cock-sucking.

Dad and I were introduced into being cocksuckers a few weeks before my wedding to Vicki. I was introduced first at one of Dr. Judy's sessions. She thought I should have a more intimate knowledge of a real man's dick and balls. She started me into what she called cock and cum adoration, which lead into me being a full-blown cocksucker.

To help me bond closer with my in-laws, Dr. Judy solicited Mr. Jones and his two sons to help me with my cock and cum adoration therapy. In a very short period of time, I was sucking on their very large, thick veined black dicks, frequently and often.

Mr. Jones and his son's dicks were very similar, except that his was a bit longer. Each of their dicks were each about 8" long, thick in cross section, very straight - no curvature - with a wide flared head and a very pronounced pee slit.

Both Dr. Judy, as well as Mr. Jones strongly emphasized, and demanded, that all ejaculate that was shot off in my mouth - no exceptions, was to be swallowed. They both made it clear that there was to be no spitting out a load under any circumstances.

"There is to be no disrespect shown to any man that allows you the honour of sucking him off." Dr. Judy told me in a stern tone.

To my amazement, I got very acclimated and fond of the taste of the men's gushing hot jism and actually delighted in swallowing the heavy slime being ejaculated in my mouth. It usually left a warm trail as it slid down my gullet.

Dr. Judy was very pleased at my progress and to hear me tell her these things.

Then after Mr. Smith started fucking mother and cuckolding dad in the process, dad was also initiated into cock and cum adoration and into being a cocksucker for the very man who cuckolded him.

Like me, dad also was a frequent sucker of Mr. Jones' two sons, as well as a few of their, and their father's friends.

When I first started sucking their rather large dicks, I couldn't help but admire how handsome and stately they were. I became ashamed of my admiration for them as well as the delight of having them erupt in my mouth spurting and spewing their hot manly discharge and coating my tongue, gums and tonsils. As my mouth filled with their gooey richness, I submissively and efficiently suckled it all down.

After their ejaculation subsided, I softly milked the men's softening dicks for any residual oozing cum dregs. I was ashamed of just how satisfied I felt having sucked their man meat, consumed their lusty creamy outpouring, and now relishing that I had it in me.

After some time, dad and I both discovered that we were becoming ashamed of our coerced delight at being cocksuckers and mutually decided that it was time to simply quit.

However, we both came to see it wasn't that easy. You see, Mr. Jones and his sons weren't people you just said no to, especially when their dicks were hard and they were expecting you to get their hard dicks sucked off.

In addition, Dr. Judy thought that instead of trying to cut back and quit, we should do it even more, and more frequently.

Even though dad and I had come to respect Dr. Judy as someone who seemed to have all the right answers, we had not quite considered ourselves as full blown fags who thrived on having some man's dick meat between our lips.

We devised a plan where we would get the ladies, that is mom and Vicki to talk to them. The plan was for the women to appeal to the Jones men's sense of decency and get them to see that it just wasn't right for dad and I to be theirs, or anybody else's cocksuckers.

"Victor, remember now, Dr. Judy has said that it's good for you... and your dad too, to suck dicks and swallow a few hefty loads every week. She says it'll help both of you maintain a sense of understanding just how insignificant you two are as compared to real men.

"Otherwise, you both potentially may fall back into a mode of exhibiting a silly false sense of pride where you may start believing that you all are equal to the type of real men whose dicks you've been sucking on. Understand?"

"I-I understand Vicki, b-but I-I wish that your dad a-and b*****rs didn't..."

"Darling, they're only trying to be helpful in helping you and your dad better understand and adjust to what is best for you. It's for the same reason why I also fed you my cum filled pussy and why your mom is doing the same for your dad - that is, after other men fuck her. That's what Dr. Judy and all of us are doing, nothing more. And we all expect you and your dad to swallow every load that's shot off in your mouths, nothing less is unacceptable. Remember the slogan that Dr. Judy taught you?


"Say it for me honey."

"D-Do I-I hav..."


"S-Suck every d-dick to completion a-and s-swallow every l-load completely."

"Very good Victor. Now, just as we've all told you and your dad repeatedly, sucking dicks a dozen or so times a week is really not that big a deal, and you two should not feel the least bit offended in doing that if dad, my b*****rs and their friends want you to do theirs on demand. We love you and your dad. Enough of your negativism darling, you must have a positive mental attitude about being a cock and cunt sucker and cum eater. All right?"

"O-Okay Vicki, I-I see your point." I said feeling overwhelmed, and again made to feel guilty, because I was questioning why dad and I were being expected to suck so many dicks and so often.

Later that evening after talking with dad, he also admitted not being successful with mom on the same subject.

"No son, she too was very favourable of us continuing to be cocksuckers for Vicki's step-father, b*****rs and their many friends. As Vicki said to you, your mother also strongly believes that we must stay the course."

Dad came to the conclusion that the best thing for us was to be satisfied with our situation and continue to submit and suck when asked or told.

"And get fucked too." I added softly.

"Yes son, SIGH!... you're right." Was all dad said as gave a loud sigh with his words.

We were both fearful that if we showed any more reluctance, Dr. Judy might also increase our monthly number of paddle strokes in our "anti-non-cooperation" training therapy.

Paddle strokes that were given to us by our respective wives.

Dr. Judy had also discussed giving Mr. Jones the privilege of paddling us too. Something we both didn't want to happen.

Mother's assertion about us as sissy whores did cause us shame, however, the truth of the matter was that dad and I had become acclimated to sucking the three Jones's dicks - Mr. Jones and his two adult sons, and a select few of their friends. We also had become very acclimated to the taste of their thick gooey slimy hot semen.

Even though embarrassed and ashamed of our acquired taste for the jism fed us, Dad and I also were just as humiliated that we loved eating our wives sloppy gloppy cunts. Creampie pussy made that way after better men than us, had fucked our wives.

Dr. Judy knew this and steered us, through her therapy, to see this as nothing to be ashamed of, but rather to be proud of. She strongly urged us to revel in the fact that we found the taste of used messy slimy pussy delicious.

Dr. Judy was always encouraging Dad and I to become more uninhibited in our thoughts and actions to counter our perceived shame at seeing ourselves as becoming more effeminate. She urged and drove us to become un-restrained in our thoughts and let ourselves fully embrace more effeminate promiscuous behaviour, and not see anything wrong with doing so.

"You two should feel comfortable sucking any man's dick at any time or place if asked." She said to us.

Through her therapy, she soon had us wearing panties, garter belts, nylons, and lacy camisoles regularly under our normal male clothes. In addition, she had dad and I taking "Dressing in Drag" lessons.

As part of our therapy, we were required to occasionally dress in partial, or total drag during the weekends, while we serviced the Jones men, and occasionally a few of their buddies. We often did this sexual service in front of our wives, and Mrs. Jones. The women always seem to get a kick out of seeing us take care of the men.

And always at such times, dad and I were the "oral clean up maids" for the slimy dicks and over flowing gloppy cunts that resulted from all the fucking that occurred on such events.

Having to suck and milk on slimy, pussy gunk covered dicks, became a staple at these orgy events. Dad and I came up with the term "chocolate cream bars", since the dicks in our mouths were always black.

The men often f***ed us to suckle them slowly, rather than just lick and lap their large stately penises clean. As a result, their cocks many times would erect and they made us continue sucking on them until they erupted in our mouths to a full creamy completion.

Dad and I both experienced the same odd feeling, when the soft flaccid cock we were cleaning and milking for oozing cum, would slowly erect between our lips.

It was a feeling of strange self-satisfaction. I say that because despite dad and I having a gripe for being dominated and subjugated, as we were by Mr. Jones and his f****y. We nevertheless couldn't deny that we both admired the magnificence of the men's penises we had to attend to, even if in such a servile and debasing manner.

We both didn't know how much of this came from Dr. Judy's training or from within us - that is since we were both short dick guys. Nevertheless, if the man became erect as a result of our handling and mouthing efforts, it gave us both a strange sense of accomplishment. If the man chose to reward us with his creamy cum, that added to our sense of achievement.

Dr. Judy also stressed that dad and I should always feel a sense of bonding and connectivity to a man whose cum was in us. She always told us "You should always feel good knowing you're carrying a real man's sperm in you. If others know about it that should cause you to have an even greater sense of pride."

Dr. Judy would also strongly encourage dad and I to talk at length about this subject, as well as about how we felt as we also licked many, many sets of hairy balls. Her goal was to get us to see that such acts and gestures of subservience were beneficial to us achieving an inner serenity and peace of mind.

"Victor, it's good and the****utic for you and your dad to talk openly and freely about these experiences. Just as I've repeatedly advised and counselled both of you that masturbation is a normal natural sexual act for you two, and for it to be your sole means of sexual satisfaction, if that's the way your wives desire it to be.

"In addition, I want you two to also accept that it's completely normal and natural for you and your dad to perform oral clean up of your wives and their lovers. You two should also be proud and delighted at consuming the left over fluids of their lusty encounters."

Dad and I had it drilled into us over and over again by Dr. Judy, that it was our responsibility to deal with men's spend to the satisfaction of the man ejaculating.

"You two are natural cum consumers and should swallow all that you suck out of dicks or out of cunts." Dr. Judy said to us.

Another thing that especially delighted Dr. Judy, as well as the Jones and their men friends, was that dad and I had become exceptional at being deep throated.

We both were able to take dicks deep in our throats and accept men's powerful ejaculations with none or minimal choking and gagging.

Dad and I had become accustomed to these strong men occasionally slamming their rigid dicks to the back of our throats and holding our heads as they shot their copious hot gooey loads.

Dr. Judy was very proud of us for adapting and accepting this as something to expect and being comfortable treated that way.

Dr. Judy was very satisfied at her contribution to our cock-sucking and pussy sucking efficacy as well as helping us to be unashamed at becoming voracious cum eaters.

Dad and I both were still rather embarrassed that we were being treated like sissies by our wives and "their real men". However, Dr. Judy's calming voice, and guidance helped us to see that it was normal and natural for them to do so, and that we should be comfortable and confident that we could do the things expected of "good" sissies.

Dad and I were told by Dr. Judy that we had to accept that we were naturally submissive and not strong enough to resist such real men as the assertive Jones (and their friends), as they imposed themselves on us mentally and sexually.

Dr. Judy encouraged us to openly and freely talk about our experiences with the Jones men and their interaction with our wives. She also required dad and I to mutually, and slowly stroke each other's pricks during these sessions.

It was during these sessions that Dr. Judy frequently mentored us on tips and techniques at how to better please men's dicks. Dad and I at first were not very talkative about such things at these sessions. However, as time went on and the more times we sucked cocks, we found ourselves participating more in the discussions with Dr. Judy. She was very delighted, I might add.

These sessions also dwelled on being better cunt suckers as well as feeling good about having to deal with men's semen given to us from spurting dicks or lapped up from cunts.

Dad and I had to admit that Dr. Judy really helped us have a positive mental attitude about being submissive cocksuckers and cuckolds, and especially about us getting ass fucked.

Dr. Judy had us accept that it was better for us to capitulate to the will of the Jones men and our wives, than resist them. She also got us to see that it was easy to adapt to this lifestyle change and for it to be a normal part of our marriages too.

But back to Mr. Jones whoring out his harem of Dad & I along with his wife, his daughter - my wife - and mother. You see Mr. Jones wants to raise a large sum of money to build a mansion on some land he has. A house big enough for all of us to live in together. A house where we all will be at his beck and call - sexually and otherwise.

We were not thrilled at his idea, but again dad and I knew that we were not strong enough to stand up to the imperious Mr. Jones, or the strong willed women - our wives - who were very much influenced, if not under Mr. Jones' total control.

Dad and I both feared what it's going to be like if we have to live under the same roof with him as our "master of the manor".

However, dad was afraid that Mr. Jones could take mother away from him, since Mr. Jones had won her over with his seemingly ever-hard big dick and ability to make her have multiple orgasms.

Dad, like me with my new bride, being of less that average endowment always had a difficult time getting mother off without using his mouth as a supplement in addition to the action of his small prick.

When Mr. Smith seduced mother in such a brazen manner, Mr. Smith also invited dad to start cleaning up mother's cunt with his mouth after Mr. Smith had used her to his "fucking" satisfaction.

Dad had only been in a few sessions with Dr. Judy at the time, but got to feeling better about being unmanly, but a bit reticent to taste another man's jism. However, when mother urged him on, or face losing her - in fact she insisted and demanded that he suck her lover's jism from her slimy sloppy pussy - dad capitulated to do as the woman he loved desired of him.

"When she told him "Honey, just because you're licking another man's cum out of my pussy won't change my feelings about you as a real man. You just have to remember that your tongue makes me feel good and my knowing you're lapping and sucking up the spermy leavings of a better man helps my mental kink. A kink that not even Mr. Jones and his big robust dick can give me. Through your wonderful suction, you're not only helping me relive the delight his cock has given me, but your mouth will actually intensify it dear. So honey, please, no more talk. Just put your mouth on my pussy and make me happy like only you as my husband can."

Even though humiliated, her words did offer some comfort to dad that she still loved and needed him, even if not in the way he would desire it to be.

While dad was somewhat upset about the way Mr. Jones had taken over mother, but he had to concede that she was getting more good sex in the last few weeks than the whole of their many years of marriage. Like me, even though we both didn't like him, we both had to admire Mr. Jones's macho manner and masterful ways.

My future bride had warned me that her father had a few quirks that I might have to get use to in order to get on his good side. Little did I ever realize that it would go to the extent that it has and the effect her father would have on my f****y, our lifestyles, and me.

"Victor, all throughout history, the real men in society have imposed themselves on lesser men when it came to such situations as you and Mr. Jones and his sons found themselves. You being of lesser stature and with your experience as a sucker of used pussy, you were the obvious choice to suck their throbbing dicks and taste their hot sperm. Plus they were your in-laws and what better way for you to bond closer with them than to taste their penis meat and drink down their cum. By the way, was it hot and gooey?"

"Y-Yes a-and there w-was so much of it too. T-Their spurts were so f***eful too." I replied. Afterwards I wondered if I shouldn't have answered her question. That is, because I've noticed with Dr. Judy, once she gets you talking, she'll keep persisting for more and more information.

Mother was present at this session with dad and I. She was listening intently at the discussion. This was her first time at one of our sessions with Dr. Judy.

After a few moments of listening, she interjected and made a proposal.

"Victor, I think your mother's idea of a demonstration is a great one. You two sucking each other's cock will give you an idea of the difference between a real man like Mr. Jones and a lesser males like you two." Spoke Dr. Judy gleefully.

Neither dad nor I together were able to dissuade mother or Dr. Judy in their desire for us to humiliate ourselves even further than we'd done before.

After a short while, we were both mentally browbeaten. He and I could not find any further mental resolve to resist the two strong willed women, and hence capitulated to their demand.

It seemed that whenever Dr. Judy would make it clear that there was no other alternative to one of her ideas, suggestions, or recommendations, dad and I would always resign ourselves to the fact that we had to obey her without further questioning.

"Good! Now that you two are undressed, here let's get you properly positioned." Spoke Dr. Judy as she and mother led dad and I to arrange us into a head-to-toe "69" posture.

"There, now you're ready. All nice and firm for your son's mouth. Is he ready too?" Dr. Judy asked of mother who was also slowly fondling my prick in the same manner as was Dr. Judy doing for dad.

"Oh yes, my baby's little peter is quite ready for he and his dad to spend some quality, father son time together." Spoke mother with glee in her voice. It was obvious she was rather thrilled at our perverted predicament.

Yet, even though I thought of it as perverted, I was nevertheless excited at the pleasure I was soon to receive in the warm wet confines of dad's mouth. And I assumed so was he, for his very erect prick, which was right in my face and slightly longer than my 4 inches.

"Ready! Set! SUCK!" Shouted mother as she and Dr. Judy simultaneously guided each of our throbbing cocks into each other's mouths and urged us on in our double oral efforts.

Despite the degradation we were being made to suffer, the need for relief overruled our concerns about decency. You see, Dr. Judy had made us wear cock locks for 2 straight weeks, so dad and I were horny.


The mingled sounds of our feverish sucking sounds filled the air. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see mother her dress raised, hand in panties, rubbing herself off and obviously enjoying the spectacle before her on the floor. Dad and I were fucking each other's mouths eagerly as we tightly gripped each other's naked ass cheeks to make sure we were providing as much pleasure as we were giving.

Those were Dr. Judy and mother's condition for permitting us to get off this way. I don't think either dad or I knew why, but we felt we just had to do as we were told.

A short time later, we both were ejaculating into each other's sucking devouring mouths and swallowing each other's cum wantonly. Mother was also getting off at the same moment.

After dad and I settled down and begin to uncouple, our soft flaccid pricks slipped from each other's drooling lips. It was then that we noticed that Dr. Judy was busy videotaping the entire scene, including mom, who exhibited no shame at her open unabashed masturbation actions.

Then as if nothing else could go awry for dad and I, in walks Mr. Jones and his two sons.

He called his sons over and he and them had dad and I suck each of them off also in front of mother and Dr. Judy's camera. Needless to say, our humiliation was great.

The three of them each shot very respectable gooey slimy loads into each of our mouths. Dad and I both were too shocked and ashamed to resist being subjugated by the group. Mother was also fucked by each of the Jones, and both dad and I had to lick and eat her out a few times, all in front of Dr. Judy's camera.

After everyone had composed and redressed, the Jones left and mother went with them. Mr. Jones loudly told dad and I he had some tricks for mother to take care of.

Dad and I cringed somewhat, but sat silent as mother eagerly and cheerfully rushed to go with the three men to do her share of whoring for Mr. Jones. She threw dad and I a kiss as she told him not to wait up late.

We were left with Dr. Judy.

"Don't look so sad." Dr. Judy said looking at dad. "I bet you find yourself anxiously waiting to taste her frequently fucked whorish pussy, the more it is flavoured with the semen of hundreds, if not thousands of loads from different and strange men's dicks, the better it'll taste to you. And that applies to you too Victor in reference to Vicki."

"Y-Yes ma'am." I sheepishly replied as dad looked at me, and I at him. He said nothing.

You see dad and I had observed that as mother fucked more, her soft hairy pussy meat indeed did develop a more full bodied richer taste. A taste very similar to what I'd been accustomed to with my new bride.

Dr. Judy had repeatedly told me that "sucking your wife's fucked slimy frothy dripping cunt, after a real man had made it messy that way, is one of the most intimate expressions of love a husband can give his wife.

"It is even more touching and cherished by her if you eat her out after a group of men gang bang her and leave you all of their melded gloppy gooey spend to consume."

Dad and I both had come to realize the reality of her wisdom, for it was true, both our wives really were thrilled and ecstatic about our loving oral affection to their adulterous jism oozing cunts.

Mother by all definitions, was already a seasoned slut when Mr. Jones asked her to whore for him. So it wasn't a big transition for her, or Vicki or Vicki's mother. It was for dad and I, for we'd only sucked the dicks of the three Jones and select friends of theirs - and each other's pricks and only earlier that afternoon.

Dr. Judy seemed to be reading our minds.

"I know you two are a bit worried about sucking for cash. Don't be, the most important thing for you two to worry about is taking care of the customers. Let Mr. Jones handle everything else.

"Just remember, keep your teeth out of the way and always swallow the customer's jism. To do otherwise is a sign of disrespect."

She went on to give a pep talk and to let us know that we should revel in the abundant loads of semen that men will impart to us.

"I know you two haven't sucked a lot of dicks, or drank a large variety of real men's warm gooey sperm. But You've got the basics down from the many blowjobs you've given the Jones. So don't sweat it. I just know both of you will do well as suck whores. And just as with the Jones, I want you to lick all the men's balls for them. That'll make you a hit with all your customers or Johns. Okay?"

Dad and I could only look at her and slowly shake our head - that is up and now.

Dr. Judy, being the concerned doctor that she is, also gave us more of the previous sissy douche she'd provided before when we prepared ourselves for the first time for the Jones.

Mother oversaw dad and my preparations that first time. Mother was so excited as she helped up prepare and get us ready to be fucked by the same men - the Jones - who'd already fucked her numerous times.

Instead of being more like a wife to him, mother has become more like a true mom to dad, as well as I, since our f****y entered what I like to call the "Jones era".

I say that because mother has basically become enamoured with Mr. Jones's big black dick and those of his twin sons as well as friends of both father and sons.

Mother at this time had been fucked by many black studs, young ones (in their 20s) and those of Mr. Jones' age too.

Mom just didn't have much time for giving dad some of her pussy, that is except to let him (and me many times) to suck her studs' jism out. It didn't take dad long to see that his role in the household had changed.

However, even though mother was now exclusively now a cunt for black men to fuck, she nevertheless always remained nurturing to dad and I in our new roles as sissy males and husbands.

Mother was a firm supporter of us following the philosophy and therapy of Dr. Judy, which stressed that it was better for dad and I to be submissive husbands, accept our lesser roles, and be as effeminate as our wives' real men desired of us.

To that end, mother arranged that we three had dinner three times a week. As we ate and sat around the table, mother demanded that dad and I talk at length about our sexual activities during the week, including what we had been involved in and upcoming events. She did the same.

She particularly liked for us to two to go into details on the size and shape of dicks that we sucked or got fucked by, as well as the taste of the man or men's jism, and how was it nuzzling on their hairy balls. Dad and I had to do that or she would get very angry. Therefore we did as she wanted, even if we had to make things up, which 99% of the time we didn't.

She really liked us having discussions about the taste, volume, and characteristics of different men's creamy ejaculate. Sometimes dad and I would end up having a very free flowing discussion on this subject as well as on dick sizes and shapes. At times, he and I sounded like two whores discussing clients.

It was easy to tell from her facial expression, that mother just loved hearing us talk.

Mother also liked for us to talk about the names men called us as we sucked or were getting fucked by them. She also liked for us to talk about our feelings and what we were thinking about as we jack off - which is literally how dad and I get off most of the time. The other times, he and I did a 69 with each other, with the full approval and support of Vicki and mom.

These discussions have the overall effect of being very humiliating in two ways for us. For dad, hearing his wife talk of her lewd and outrageous wanton whorish ways with many different black men. This initially humiliated him horrendously. The same for me, because she was my mom.

The second way for both of us, was talking of our cock-sucking and being ass fucked, by different black men too.

However, as dad and I slowly discovered over time, he and I became more like mother and had lost any shame we had, as we eagerly and freely discussed how well men fucked and filled us with their sperm, and treated us as low life sluts.

As I mentioned earlier, since mother was now more like an authority figure to dad and I, it seemed, whether she planned it or not, that dad and I eagerly sought her praise for our actions.

Whether it was boasting of our dick taking and being a willing sperm receptacle for one or a group of horny black men, we each delighted in her approval or compliments of our achievements.

Mother encouraged, condoned, and strongly supported our effeminate sissy behaviour and always reinf***ed that we were doing the right thing for ourselves and our marital relationships. She stressed that our strength was in being submissive sissies and doing what she and Vicki, and their men, demanded of us. It was always done in a very warm and caring nurturing manner. Dad and I appreciated her gentle maternal and parental approach as she stressed our strengths and our weaknesses, especially being worthless as men.

"I'm so proud you two for all the wonderful things you do to please the men with their big hard dicks, and to take all that good hot sweet cum they give you as a reward. Here let me give both of my sissies a nice big hug." Mother said as she embraced each of us from where she was sitting at the round kitchen table.

Looking at dad after embracing him, she said. "Dear, it really pleases me, and lets me know you truly love me to become a white fag whore for the black man fucking me and who has you jacking off because he has me denying you any." Mother said in a sweet tone to dad as she beamed a broad smile, that seemed to include a bit of a smirk, and kissed him on the forehead.

Dad was pleased at the praise and only smiled, despite that I knew that the context of her words may have bothered him a bit. He said nothing. He later told me he figured it wouldn't add any value to the conversation, as it had already been decided that he had to become a sissy whore for Mr. Jones, whether he consented or not. That's just the way it was to be.

Mother next looked at me.

"Victor, your dad and I are so proud of you for the being the wonderful son you are, as well as the delightful husband you've developed into. Sweetie, you’re seeing the light, you did what you had to do to keep Vicki yours to marry, is so commendable. You can be sure that you did the right thing to get back on your knees and lick up all the cum that her men friends deposited in her well-used cunt. You'll only happy by continuing to do that for her.

"You set an example that your dad followed and that other white males should follow. You wife hardly has time for you or your little prick, and you remain faithful and steadfastly beat your meat off. That's the right thing for you to do dear.

"Both of you'll do well as whores for Mr. Jones and you should be proud that he's giving you the opportunity to suck dicks for him."

"Also Victor, Mr. Jones thinks we should start calling you Vicki." And from that time on, mother and even Vicki did just that on frequent occasions.

Dad and I were somewhat tired after we each had sucked our last client of that first day, that is, as suck whores for Mr. Jones.

We were back home in the kitchen sipping drinks as we talked. It was just us two in the house. Mother was still out turning tricks for Mr. Jones and probably wouldn't be in until the wee hours of the morning.

Even though it was obvious neither of us were happy at the idea about having to whore for Mr. Jones, we both had to admit it had indeed been educational to have been exposed to such a variety of hard dicks in one day.

We both slowly began to talk of our experiences of earlier in the evening.

As we sipped our drinks, we were soon eagerly exchanging comments about the size, and length of the dicks that were shoved in our mouths as well as the taste and amounts of the many men's hot slimy gushing jism. We also spent a lot of time discussing the size of the men's balls and nut sacs and how it felt to handle, kiss, lap and suckle their velvety softness of them for their owners.

Another common thread in our conversation was how well endowed all of the 40 black men were who used our mouths as cum dumps.

Some of the customers were not rough as they mouth fucked us, but vigorous - almost like our mouths were like cunt holes, nothing more. The others were very comely and encouraged us to move our mouths up and down their large poles as we sucked and drew out their hot ropy slimy semen.

We both had similar experiences with our "Tricks".

"You know something, son, the first time one of them used me a bit roughly and literally fucked my face, I was a bit scared, but I could tell my throat muscles were flexible and accustomed from the couple of fellows that'd done me like this way before. You know, some of the Jones b*****rs' buddies. I guess training is good, even cock-sucking training.

"Well anyway, when the man ejaculated, I swallowed his thick cum easily and seemed to anticipate his moment of spurting easily. After four more times of being treated by other men like that, I was very much at ease in being mouth fucked so soundly. Actually, I-I guess you might say I even felt pretty proud of myself for being able to take their stuff so easily."

After dad's admission, I eagerly chimed in with a parallel of his experience, for the same situations had occurred with me. Blushing, I too admitted my pride in being able to accommodate the well hung customers and take their f***efully discharged heated sperm.

We recounted that of the 40 men between the two of us, he had been vigorously mouth fucked by 6, and myself, 4.

As we refilled our glasses, the drinks had us feeling mellow and less embarrassed and inhibited about talking of our cock-sucking experiences that was primarily for Mr. Jones' profit.

"Dad, did any of your men tell you how good it was coming in your mouth?"

"Now that you mention it, yes several did. How about you?"

"Yes, some did. However, most just walked away and zipped up their pants. However, I heard a several who walked away like that tell other men in line something like "that little sissy fag" - they were talking about me - "can really suck good"."

"Did it make you feel good to hear `em say that? Tell me the truth."

"I was a bit slow in responding, but I stammered and said "I-I g-guess so."

"That's okay son. I understand. The same thing happened to me too. But I could tell from the expression on the men's faces that didn't compliment me that they too enjoyed getting their hard dick meat sucked on by me. And I'll have to tell you the truth, I did enjoy receiving the compliments. For some reason, I really felt so useful and delighted that I was of use to the men. I heard one say that my mouth was as good as some pussy he'd fucked, but that he'd never gotten such a good come for such a cheap price."

Dad then went on to further tell me that even though he was at first thoroughly embarrassed at becoming a suck whore for my father-in-law, he confessed that after just one day of whoring, he was delighted at being of service to men who needed a low cost way of obtaining sexual relief.

"Son, I know I'm not a fag and that neither are you, for we both like pussy, especially eating it. But I sense you also liked what you've been f***ed to do also, as well as your contribution to lightening the loads in the balls of the men we sucked off today. Don't you?"

Again I was slow in responding, but eventually I nodded affirmatively with a blushing red face.

Dad held my hand and reassured me that it was okay to admit my feelings. His words gave me the courage to speak more confidently.

"Dad, like you said, I'm not a fag, b-but as the men were using my mouth ejaculating their gooey cum in me, I-I didn't mind them calling m-me all sort of dirty names in-including a "faggot". S-S-Should I-I be..."

"No son, you shouldn't be ashamed. I complained to your mother that her agreeing to have us whore for Mr. Jones would literally be making Faggots out of us. She quickly replied "Just because you'll be doing what faggots do doesn't make you one." So son, building on your mother's words of wisdom, just because you may enjoy feeling like a lowly fairy faggot because you're doing what they might do, also doesn't make you one."

"Oh thank you dad, that is so comforting to know. You don't know how much better that makes me feel."

Dad then told me he too felt good at being on his knees and doing what a fag does as well as being treated as a lowly fairy cocksucker by better endowed men, especially black men.

"Your mother also told me that since I had gotten use to the taste of another man's cum in her pussy, that I wouldn't have any trouble taking it from a dick. She was right about that, and it looks like the same holds true for you."

Feeling more natural about this whole subject area now, I quickly and confidently agreed with him.

I also added that I found the taste of jism from dicks creamier and more full bodied than when mixed with pussy juice.

"Yes, I agree with you son. But I also have to say that I find it tasty, even delicious either way. In fact I feel very contented sitting here with a belly full of cum from 20 men."

"I do too dad. I guess we owe it all to Mr. Jones even though we both despised him for coercing and subjugating us the way he has."

"Well son, even though we both may have disagreed with the way we've been treated, I think we both understand now that what has happened has turned out good for us."

I had to agree with him after a moment of reflection. As he and I continued to talk and reflect, and rationalize also, we concluded that guys like us were susceptible to be corralled, subjugated and controlled by stronger more able bodied men like Mr. Jones, and made to do their bidding.

We also concluded that it was also why Nature adapted up to accept, adapt, and acclimate to even enjoy being of submissive service to others too.

After that first day on the job as my father-in-law's sissy "Hoes", dad and I went on to accept our roles and indeed did very well adapting and immersing ourselves in them. In just two weeks we each exceeded our 120 dicks a week quota Mr. Jones had set for us. At the end of a month we each had sucked and swallowed the heavy heated slimy loads of over 525 strange men who paid to fuck our faces and use our mouths as their personal sperm dumps.

In addition, we also were proud of the fact that we had lapped and licked every man's balls whose dick we sucked.

Pleased, but also chuckling at how much cum we had drank for him, Mr. Jones estimated we each had consumed about 2 gallons of smelly slimy dick scum for his profit.

Dad and I were thoroughly embarrassed at his glee and his having done so in front of my wife - his daughter - and my mother. Their snickering praise of us also didn't ease our humiliation either.

But later as dad and I talked alone, we were both very contented and proud of our unusual accomplishment of having swallowed so much warm gooey semen. We knew we'd swallowed a lot of creamy cum from all the spurting dicks, but never thought of trying to calculate just how much, as Mr. Jones had.

We were really pleased with ourselves as Dr. Judy has always taught us to be from bringing relief and pleasure to so many hard up men.

As we worked on our knees for Mr. Jones, Dad and I often were splattered with jism, had saliva drool hanging in ropy strands from our lips, and the inside of our mouths were constantly coated with the slimy residue of jism. We also reeked of semen and would have a heavy "dick breath". Yet, and it was strange to us at first, but the more we were like that, the more it thrilled both of us and made us feel very satisfied.

Neither of us knew why, but Dr. Judy told us it was okay to be happy to enjoy being messy and nasty after being on the receiving end of many dicks.

In fact, the more time we spent in Dr. Judy's booth - which we still continued to do over the years - the more content we are to be used, being messy, nasty, and dripping with jism.

In fact, dad and I felt our self esteem rise because men, real men, were paying to stick their dicks in us.

Mother was pleased at us both and openly lavished praise on us for being such good dick suckers, as did Vicki - my wife.

Our women's happiness at us having pleased Mr. Jones therefore pleased both dad and I.

Dad and I are cruising along and blowing about 500 - 550 dick a month each for Mr. Jones's profit. On several occasions, we've done as many as 700 each when Mr. Jones has demanded that of us. This is especially true when the ships come in. You see, there is a naval port in our town. When the ships come in, dad and I often become "cheap sailor's whores" as we take down those loads that have been building up in their balls for 6 months or so.

Dad and I guess that at $25 a dick, together we put over $25,000 a month gross, in his pockets.

While he gives our wives 5% of what we earn for him, they only provide dad and I an allowance of about $30 a week. Our wives now manage all the money affairs of our respective households. Neither dad nor I have a real clue about the financial management of our households. Both our wives have instead encouraged us to focus our time and energies into more meaningful things, like sucking and getting fucked for Mr. Jones's profit.

We both have resigned ourselves to the new roles that have been laid out for us, by our wives and Mr. Jones. We have found that the more debase he's treated us and made us more like gutter suck hoes, the more we've adapted and revelled in our lowly lusty roles. We both are surprised at how comfortable we have become about all this.

Between mother, my wife Vicki, Vicki's father and mom, dad and I were urged and encouraged to feel to more freely explore doing and adjust to the lifestyle of sissy fags, as we role played as sissy whores for Mr. Jones.

The women soon persisted in getting us to dress in drag as we serviced "Tricks" and pretty soon we were also giving us both head and ass.

Mother was especially persuasive in goading dad and I into letting men penetrate our assess with their dicks. She got Dr. Judy to prescribe special "douches" for us which relaxed our ass hole muscles so that we could comfortably accommodate hefty size cocks and be fucked as women.

Mr. Jones was very pleased at mother helping us becoming fuckable.

"Vicki, I'm so pleased that you've settled in and become a good whore like we all wanted you too."

"T-Thank you mother, I-I've guess I-I've come to accept it as normal that so many strange men want to put their dicks in my mouth and shoot off their hot creamy cum."

"It is normal dear. And besides they know a good fuck face when they see it sweetie. Beside you have a great reputation as an exceptional cocksucker - both you and your dad."

"I-I guess I should thank you mom. He and I both try to do the best we can to please men's dicks with our mouths. Speaking of a fuck face, I-I've really come to like the Johns slowly rocking their stiff cocks back and forth in my mouth as they slowly fuck my face while I'm kneeling. I-I really feel so useful a-and really like a pussy getting fucked when they do that."

"That's wonderful honey, and you should. After all, you're a good sissy cunt too."

I went on to tell mom that Dr. Judy had gotten me to feel rather proud to suck Mr. Jones dick as well as to be a whore for him too.

"I'm proud of you too sweetie. I'm just glad that he to thought you were good whore material and guided and mentored you along the right path to a new found happiness of dick sucking, cum drinking and getting ass fucked.

It was two months or so after our first night of being cock suck whores when dad and I were returning home late one Saturday night. We were tired, but happily and satisfactorily tired. It was dad who first mentioned this and I was quick to reply.

"I feel the same way. My jaws ache from being not only opened so long but also wide for all those big dongs we had to get off tonight. Those sailors were hung and horny weren't they?"

"And had full balls too. I guess being out to sea for six months will do that."

"Yes, but there was nothing watery about their thick rich goo. It took a little extra effort to get their extra slimy down, but I managed." I gleefully added.

"You're right about that son. Their spunk was good and rich." Dad replied with a chuckle.

"You know dad, when we first started going to Dr. Judy at mother and Vicki's insistence, I really thought she was way out there and full of quackery. However, the more we attended her sessions, I've had to accept her opinion that I-I was just too stubborn a-and misguided to see that what we are doing for Mr. Jones a-and the support and encouragement of our wives were giving us was good for us and them."

"Yes son, I have to agree with you on that. Another thing about her sessions are those quiet chambers. They are so relaxing and comfortable."

"Yes, it is nice to just lie back and listen to the soothing music. Every time I go in there, I fall asl**p for at least an hour, but I'm so relaxed and have a much better understanding of her concepts and perceptions about the correct behaviour for us."

"So do I. In fact, I often feel so stupid for not having seen what she was talking about earlier. Take for instance, her assertion that our role playing and us doing things that women and sissies and faggots do really shows a type of courage a so called real man would probably never exhibit. Hence, you and are actually demonstrating more courage and grit than real men."

"You're so right dad. With us taking all the dicks we do, and especially the many loads of hot sticky gluey gooey jism we swallow, we really demonstrate that we have no fear of those bigger real men and their big hard dicks."

"Yes son you're so right. We may not be as endowed or as well built or as masculine, but we make up for it by the way we do things real men would be afraid of or just too chicken to do."

"That's right dad. And another thing, have you noticed how much more pride and respect mother and Vicki have shown us now that we have been implementing all Dr. Judy's recommendations and suggestions as well as totally immersing ourselves in our roles as sissies and fairy fags?"

"Yes son I have and I must admit it's good to have their increased admiration. It does both our self esteem good to have our women telling us that we do things for them that no real man would ever consider doing or lowering themselves to do for."

"It does dad. In addition, having mother and Vicki show their men pictures and videos of us sucking off lines of tricks and getting fucked while giving blowjobs really does get some of their studs. Mom says when their studs see them, they call us all sorts of names for doing such lewd acts for the women we love, but they never say anything about competing with us as sissy fag whores."

"Just as Dr. Judy has told us, that's proof enough that our women see that their studs won't be competing with us to prove their affection to your mother and Vicki the way we do by doing the things we do for Mr. Jones and in turn for them."

"Yes dad, I have to agree with you. Vicki has told me numerous times that she has no intentions of leaving me for her studs, even though they fuck her better than I ever could dream of doing. She says that I'm just too good of a sucker for her to do that. She just raves about how well I suck her slimy frothy pussy after she's been extensively screwed and put away wet, yet she says, I devotedly proceed to mouth and thoroughly clean up her gloppy snatch with no expectation of getting to put my little thing in afterwards."

"Yes son, Dr. Judy's training relating to "unselfish love and sex" really has helped us to improve our relationships with our women. After I too eat your mother out after one or more of her black studs load her up with their viscous goo, I too have no expectation of getting any and am perfectly content to jack off if she tells me to. I'm so thankful that Dr. Judy has helped me see that it's so natural for me to eat other men's sperm from my wife's sloppy pussy and to pull myself off if I need to get off. Or if you're around, for us to do a 69 and get each other off."

"Your warm mouth does feel good on my prick."

"And yours likewise on mine. Yes son, as I said earlier, we thought that Mr. Jones was evil in the deeds he perpetrated on us. However, it turns out that not only was his actions a blessing in disguise because it has allowed us to share so much time together as we whore together, but also it has allowed us to bond in an intimate special way, as we do when do each other."

"Yes dad, it's all been very special. But you know what dad, one thing I really enjoy is our little talks each night after our whoring sessions are over, about dick sizes and shapes and the taste of cum from all the dicks we get pushed in us."

"Yes son, that's special for me too. Dr. Judy strongly encourages us doing it too. After our first night of whoring, I quickly discovered I loved talking about other men's dicks and the taste of their hot creamy sperm."

"I was angry when mother had us go to Dr. Judy to get us psyched up to suck dicks for money. But just like you, I have to admit now, her relaxation therapy was effective in eliminating my anxiety to be a whore for Mr. Jones, and just go ahead and accept that I should do it and that it was going to happen. And after it happened, like you, I was very thrilled and excited at having other men, strangers use my mouth as a for hire, fuck hole and jism dump."

"Yes son, Dr. Judy helped us get our act together and to also realize that the women were right all along in their advice for you and I to be whores for Mr. Jones."

"Yes dad, they were. In addition, Dr. Judy has helped me to see that whatever money Mr. Jones makes off us should not be our concern, only making sure we do what he says to best service the clients and make money for him."

"Yes son, I've come to the same conclusion. Sure money is important and I realize what little he gives us is a mere pittance for what we earn for him. Anyway, he gives our wives our 5%. But to be honest with you, just like Dr. Judy said I would, all that cum from all those big hard spurting dicks is a reward in itself."

"I second that." I added with a slight chuckle.

"By the way, son, don't you think this pearl jewellery adds a nice accent on us?

"Yes. A single strand pearl necklace and a bracelet and matching pearl watch really makes us outstanding as guys who want to flaunt that we aren't real men and aren't afraid to show it."

"It took me a while, bit I have come around to being fond of being obedient to Mr. Jones and doing what he tells us to do. Just knowing he's in charge of things is-is a kind of cosy feeling. I don't know why I feel that way, but I do. In my book, dad, he can do no wrong."

"Son I share that same feeling. But as you said, even though I'm not certain why I have so much confidence that he'll do the right things for us, I too want to obey him unconditionally. Plus both our wives say we should and that in itself should be good enough for us. Don't you think?"

"Yes it is. By the way, remember Dr. Judy said that starting next month, she is prescribing that our wives paddle us even more each month from now on. They can give us up to 30 strokes now."

"I remember, also, your mother got a new perforated thick rubber paddle in the mail this morning. She's anxious to try it out on me. The look in her eyes was pure joy. Yes, she's very anxious to beat me with it."

"So did Vicki and I know she's also eager to beat me with it. I'm a bit scared, but then if Dr. Judy says we have to be whipped more, then... SIGH! I know we'll have to accept it."

"Yes son, we will. Just like when Mr. Jones occasionally slaps us around to make sure that we remember our places. We've learned to accept and adapt to that. I'm confident we'll do the same with being whipped more intensely by our wives. Besides, son, just like Dr. Judy said, this kind of treatment is good for us in making sure we have solid loving relationships with our wives. Remember what Dr. Judy said, "No pain, no gain". And son, since our wives are totally in agreement with Dr. Judy's recommendation - that is, to inflict pain on our rear ends and blister them to ensure we're good husbands- then we must therefore accept it. You do understand that, don't you? We have no choice since we love our wives so."

"Y-You're right of course, dad, h-how silly of me. Like you said, I'm sure I'll get accustomed to being given more paddle strokes."

"That's my boy. Our wives can't help but love us more dearly as we eagerly submit to them so they can blister our bottoms and hear us squalling like c***dren from their paddling. This will be good for us because it'll further validate we know our places as loving devoted husbands."

"Vicki has basically told me that she knows that beating my ass even more at our monthly sessions can only make our loving marriage even closer, so I'm sure you're correct dad."

"Yes I believe I am. Just like I was when your mother was pleased when we took she and Vicki's advice and let Mr. Jones fuck us up our asses like women, and then began having us sell our sissy ass-cunts for his profit too."

"Yes dad you were. Speaking of getting fucked for cash for our pimp - Mr. Jones - tonight was a perfect ending for a good day of taking dicks."

"Yes it was son. I guess you also liked the rough condescending way the group of earthy brawny men talked to us?"

"Oh yes I did. I just knew it was going to be exciting when time they knew who we were they said "C'mon in here you two cute little fag bitches and strip down to your panties"."

"Yes, a delicious thrill ran through me as the group groped, grabbed and squeezed us as we stripped down to our panties, camisole, garter belts and nylons. It felt good to have 8 pairs of rough hands running all over my smooth skin and ass."

"Yes dad it did. Of course, it felt even better to have them stuff our mouths with their dicks after we licked and sucked on their big bloated cum filled balls. Of course, when they started fucking us in our mouths and assess, and then lining up in front and back of us to pull a train on each of us, it was so delicious to be sandwiched between those men as they moaned and grunted as they fucked us in pursuit of getting their nuts in us."

"Yes it was ecstatic to be sissy pussies for those big handsome "Johns". Those kind of guys really gives us an opportunity to play our sissy roles to the fullest."

Yes it does dad. They were all at least 6 feet tall and each was very muscular like construction workers. But it was so delightful to have those big brawny men moaning and groaning as they humped their dicks in us to get off. Having their rigid rods moving in and out of my mouth and ass, sort of-of made me feel, uh, so-so, well equal to them, even though they were the real men."

"I know the feeling, son. It's because we were taking all they were dishing out. They had their poles and we were their holes. And when we got their hot gooey cum in us, that really made me feel significant."

"Yes, you're so right dad. I felt likewise. I really enjoyed getting group fucked and treated in such a condescending nasty manner. They were very pleased that we eagerly licked their asses as gesture of gratitude for letting us be their whores for the evening."

"Yes they were. They gave us $250 in tips. Of course, I gave it all to Mr. Jones, as is the usual practice."

"That was a nice tip, but then again we really earned it. After all, this was the first time that we have been peed on and had to swallow the piss from a group of Johns."

"It wasn't that bad, neither was the taste. That Jacuzzi style bathtub they had us lay in was ideal for the two of us, as they sprayed all their recycled beer on us."

Dad went on to add that since the men had given us such a generous tip, he suspected that Mr. Jones would be advertising to other group clients that he had two sissy whores that didn't mind being pissed on. I had to agree with him.

Dad and I both continued to talk about the yellow shower we'd been subjected to. The group of masterful brawny men didn't ask if they could use us as urinal targets, they just told us to strip naked and get ready for them to piss on us.

Well, one thing dad and I have learned as sissy whores, the customer always comes first - pun intended - so when we were ordered by the men to do as they wanted, we quickly did - even though we didn't know that was on the agenda for the evening.

Anyway, since we've been whoring, dad and I have become more submissive in our nature and thoughts. This has been promulgated daily on us by everyone close to us - Mr. Jones, his wife, mother, Vicki, and of course Dr. Judy.

"Submissiveness, subservience, servility, and sucking are four things that you two should aspire to be the best at and doing for Mr. Jones, your wives and your wives' lovers". These were Dr. Judy's repeated words to dad and I whenever we go in for our frequent session with her.

After Mr. Jones built his dream mansion from the steady income of his whores, Sunday dinners in the new mansion became quite an affair, as the f****y all gathered around the large dinner table.

The table was huge; it was circular and about 12 feet in diameter. The huge stately chair at one spot around the table made it clear where Mr. Jones sat.

Mr. Jones decided that cooking dinner and the associated cleaning up afterwards was not what he wanted his women - mom, his wife, and Vicki - doing on Sundays.

Therefore, he ordered dad and I to cook, serve, and clean up afterwards. We usually never sit at the table with the rest of the f****y, as we were dressed in frilly maid's uniforms and served the food, and stood by like English maid servants.

We had four different colour maids' outfits - traditional black/white, lavender, bright pink and bright yellow. We wore a different colour each week.

Dad and I usually ate our meals in the kitchen, like the servants we were, and long after the others in the f****y had eaten.

As you the reader can surmise, Mr. Jones had not only made us his sissy whores, but his maidservants as well.

However, by this time, dad and I truly knew our places. We had no fight in us to refuse any demands placed on us. We had resigned ourselves to our plight and obediently did as we were told.

Dad and I had come in from a day of non-stop whoring for Mr. Jones, our pimp. As was usual, we were sitting around the kitchen table in Mr. Jones's new 8 bedroom mansion, relaxing after a day of dick sucking and being fucked a time or two or three or more.

"You know dad, as I sit here tired and full as a tick with all the loads I've swallowed today, I feel so satisfied and never felt better about myself. Even though we live under his roof and Mr. Jones controls us, I really don't mind serving and being managed by him. Actually, it's a rather very contented feeling to know that I can depend on him and Vicki to decide things for me and all I have to do is obey their directions. I gather you feel the same about him and mother now?

"Yes son, I do, and like you, I am very contented with myself. And even though we aren't allowed to come in the front door, just the servant's entrance, it's not bad living here under his roof and supervision." Dad replied with a broad smile of contentment on his face.

Another good thing has come out of all this. Now that Dad and I have been laid off from our regular jobs, we have a reliable trade and good skills to fall back on (actually on our knees) to provide for our families.

And speaking of our families, I have a new 2 1/2 year old b*****r and a 2 1/2 year old son. Both courtesy of Mr. Jones knocking up mother and my wife Vicki (his daughter). Both boys are the spitting image of Mr. Jones.

In addition, Vicki and I also have a set of fraternal twins that are now 14 months. An old boyfriend of hers, named Theo, sired them. They also strongly resemble him, not her or me. By the way, he's black.

Somehow or the other, we all came to start calling Mr. Jones "Daddy". Vicki of course had called him that all along, but now we all - his wife, mother, as well as dad and I somehow got caught up in doing so too.

It's probably also because of the benevolent pimp image he tries to portray to each of us, especially when collecting "his money" that we earn for him.

He really gets on our case if we don't make our quotas of dicks and tricks. He really comes across as a pimp at these times. He's not really hit the women hard, but he's threatened to paddle their asses, and has slapped them playfully hard on their pretty asses. Dad and I have been slapped around once or twice by him also, but it was more to show that he was in Daddy was in charge and that he wanted to make sure we knew it, and our places.

Vicki, mother and his wife constantly cater to "Daddy's" good side and are always bragging how Daddy likes their head or pussy better than the others. It's a rivalry pure and simple. "Daddy" stokes the flames of the petty rivalry by saying who was best for him at one time or another when he's fucked them in the mouth or cunt or ass.

The women always brag when they've been recently fucked and have "Daddy's" sperm in, or dripping, from them.

It's nothing for mother to tell the others that when Daddy needed head, he would come to her first because she could do it better than the rest of us. Of course that would start a series of lewd and raunchy conversations among the women.

However, Daddy also made a point to include dad and I in the rivalry by congratulating one or both of us on how well we took his cum. He only had to do that once and before dad and I knew it; the women had considered us competition and included us in their jovial but sluttish discussions.

"So you hot ass little sissies think you're as good as my prime pussy fuck meat huh?" Was one such comment jokingly directed toward dad and I.

We didn't really have much choice in taking "Daddy's" cum, as neither dad or I had much will to resist him when he demanded sex from us. And since we found it hard not to adore his macho manliness, I suspect we too were a bit subconsciously proud to be his sperm takers also.

"Daddy" also acted as judge and jury on disputes in our little clan of whores. One such incident involved me and Vicki and Theo - remember him? Her black lover and the father of "our" twins.

Well the situation was this. Vicki and Theo wanted to go on a cruise. She asked "Daddy" for the money. His response: "Baby girl, I love you, but you're married. Your husband should take care of that for you, and especially so since you have to carry a real man, and not him, to make it romantic."

Needless to say, his words were a definite put down to me. But to rub salt further into the wound, "Daddy" decided that Vicki could go, but that I would pay the whole tab for she and her lover.

To make matters even worse, "Daddy" told me: "Vicki, I'm gonna loan Vicki and Theo the money, but since you're her husband, you're responsible for paying it back with 5% interest."

I could only gasp in response to his words.

What he said next took my breath away.

"And you have to work on your own time to hustle dicks to make the payments. It doesn't come out of my money you make for me. Understand!"

The tone of seriousness in his voice sent a slight chill through me. However, I knew there was nothing I could do. He even had me thank him for the "Low" f****y interest rate.

To make a long sad story short, Vicki and Theo went on their 5 days deluxe cruise at my total expense. The $6,000 bill, including spending money for Theo, meant that it was going to take me quite a while to basically work overtime hustling dicks and selling my ass to pay it all back.

I was thankful dad volunteered to help me out some.

I later discovered that the week of the cruise was also Vicki's fertile time of the month and she made it known that she wasn't packing her birth control pills.

Oh well, such is life.

Vicki returned from her cruise delightfully tanned and with many pictures and videos of all the fun in the sun she and Theo enjoyed. A month later, it was also learned that she also picked up some weight from the cruise also.

She's currently impregnated with our "4th" c***d.

Theo spends a lot of time with Vicki in our residence at "Daddy" house.

Theo also demands I suck his impressive dick rather frequently. My wife offered my services to him for free. Even though I'm a suck whore, I thought he still should pay. She didn't.

Her reason: "Honey, after all, he's made you a daddy twice over and has also put another one in the oven for you, the least you could do is suck his dick for him when he needs you to. And by the way, if I'm not around to take his jism and he wants more than a suck out, offer him your sissy cunt for me too."

It was obvious that my wife was in no mood to hear any dissent from me and I knew better than to present any. In addition, when your wife is the one that gives you your prescribed monthly spanking (as directed by Dr. Judy), it's difficult to get up the courage to stand up to her.
Therefore, I meekly agreed to her demands.

Even though pregnant, Vicki still loves to whore for her father part time, and still finds time to sex 3 other steady studs besides Theo.

I'm afraid that she also wants to have k**s by them also. Oh well, she said she wanted to have a large f****y.

Despite all that, I'll have to give credit where credit is due; Vicki has still been a great mother and wife.

Vicki's mom and my mother are also still part time "Hoes", and really into the lifestyle. Mr. Jones, while rolling in dough, doesn't seem to mind in the least.

As for dad and I, Mr. Jones is still pretty demanding as to us sucking our monthly quota of dicks. He wants to make sure that we are responsible and diligent husbands and able to provide for both our growing families, that is, out of the 5% he pays us.

So all in all, dad and I have come to see that Dr. Judy was right to cultivate us into not being ashamed to be subservient and to show humility as we devoted ourselves to our wives and their real men.

She showed us how we were not endowed enough to compete with real men who could possibly steal our wives. But with her therapies and by becoming pussy whipped sissy husbands, we levelled the playing field.

The results, we were able to keep the women we love, in our lives, as well as ward off other men from stealing them. Our numerous demonstrations of devotion we show to them daily have really paid off for us.

Even though dad was at first worried about "Daddy" Jones stealing mother's love from him, dad is quite satisfied now sharing mother with "Daddy" and also that "Daddy" Jones shares his dick with dad.

By now readers, you know in the beginning, dad felt coerced and made perverted by becoming `Daddy's" cocksucker, then fairy slut, and then finally his fag whore. But along the way, Dr. Judy guided him into seeing that each step was an investment toward marital and personal happiness for him and mother.

Now dad is very pleased that "Daddy" is he and mother's man and that they both share being receptacles for "Daddy's" dick and vessels for his copious loads of sperm.

"Son, I'm so pleased that you and your dad gave in and let real men make faggots out of you and he, rather than both of you continuing to pretend to be something you could never be." Mother said to me one time with a broad maternal smile.

I for sure never thought things would've turn out the way they have. But Dr. Judy was right about one thing, many men may fuck our wives, but very few men - well actually, none that I know of - have tried to compete with dad and I in doing the things we've done to show our love to our wives and keep them ours.

***THE END***... Continue»
Posted by Deecee29 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 14407  |  
  |  18

Rania's Poker Party

i****t, First, Inter, Oral, Amp, Preg?

So I was sitting there, the way I always am, but at least I had some
company. Mark was there, and he'd brought a couple of his friends. A
black guy named Tony and a guy who looked Irish, all red hair and freckles
named Cal, which was short for Callahan I found out, since his first name
was Toby and he hated it. I'd never met them before, but it was cool.

They were all about 20, Cal was 19 I think, going to the junior college.
I'd just turned 18 and I was still in high school, which seemed ridiculous
to me. I couldn't wait to graduate. Mom and Dad were out of town for a
wedding, which was the main reason Mark and his friends had come by.
Raiding my dad's liquor cabinet was a lot cheaper than buying it.

"So how do you play this?" I asked.

"You never played poker, Rania?" Tony grinned at me. He was pretty
cute, not really tall, but nice looking with his chocolate skin and white
teeth. A real outgoing personality too, sort of a friendly guy and I liked
that a lot.

"Nope." I shrugged. "I can play cribbage though."

"Cribbage?" Mark laughed. "This is poker night! Everybody bring your

"Money?" I stared at him.

"Well, you gotta have money." Cal laughed. "That's the point."

"Ahhh..." I rolled my eyes. "I got better things to do with my money
than give it to you guys." I started pushing myself from the table.

"It's not real money, just nickels and dimes, don't go." Tony smiled at

"Wellll..." I shrugged. "I'll try a little."

We were all drinking, the guys more than me. It was fun though, sitting
there and trying to figure out what I was doing. One of the guys would
help figure out how much to bet, or if I should fold, or whatever. They
were trying to be honest too, it seemed like, cause I was winning. I had
like ten dollars in nickels, dimes, and quarters in front of me and it was

"Well, shoot. I guess we better get serious." Mark said, looking at the
big pile of coins in front of me, and the little ones in front of him and
his friends. "No more help for Rania, she's on her own now."

"That's fine." I giggled. "I'll beat the pants off you guys anyway!" I
was feeling pretty smart right then.

"Beat the pants off us?" Cal grinned and Tony laughed with him. "We'll
see, we'll see."

And sure enough, eventually my luck started turning. Tony won a bunch
of hands, with Cal and Mark winning enough to stay in the game. We were
all getting a little buzzed, not really d***k, but just relaxed. I was
sitting between Cal and Tony and they'd both moved their chairs a little
closer, just a fraction every once in awhile and before I knew it they were
right next to me, the both of them.

"Hey!" I laughed. "You guys are cheating!"

"No we're not!" Tony protested. "We just like sitting by you."

"Yeah, Kell, come on." Cal touched me on my shoulder, giving me a little
rub and I grinned at him.

"You're just trying to see my cards."

It didn't really occur to me that they might be trying to see something
else too. I'm a pretty girl, I know that, with a cute face and a nice
body. A real nice body, seriously toned, even buff you might say because I
get a serious workout everyday. My ass is nice and pert and solid, believe
me, I'm proud of my butt, I work it to death. My breasts are nice too,
firm but pretty large and I was a little self-conscious about them
actually, since they were 34D cups. In high school big is good, but bigger
is sort of weird.

I have blonde hair, sorta long I guess. Mostly I keep it in a ponytail,
but that night it was loose. And blue eyes, not dramatic blue or anything,
but nice. Everybody likes me, but my problem is that I have really bad
legs. In fact, I don't have any legs at all hardly, which sucks even worse
than you might think. It happened when I was seven, riding my bike and
ending up under a truck. No use crying over it 11 years later though, I
did plenty of that before. So, now you know I'm an amputee, with a great
body, a pretty face, and no boyfriend...Cause for some reason boys just
don't really want to get serious with a girl in a wheelchair.

So, I was sort of innocent. I mean I never really had a boyfriend or
anything, as I just explained. I wasn't exactly shy myself, but I was far
from outgoing and I think I intimidated most guys anyway. Even the guys I
was playing poker with, at first they'd been nervous, sort of like they
were walking on egg shells around me, but their drinking and my
determination to have good time got them over that quickly enough.

Maybe too quickly I thought, as it did finally dawn on me that by trying
to look at my cards Tony and Cal were getting a pretty good eyeful down my
loosely buttoned blouse.

"Okay, okay." I grinned. "Move back over, come on...I want to win some
of your money back."

They laughed and joked, but they moved and I still wasn't winning. But
finally I had a good hand, a really good one, and it was right on time too.
I was down to my last quarter, which I'd just anted into the pot.

Mark had the bet and he threw in a dime, which Tony matched and then
bumped to a quarter. I just looked down at the empty table and then at the
three jacks in my hand.

"Can I borrow a quarter from somebody?" I asked innocently and they all
laughed at me. "I'm serious, come on!"

"You can't borrow a quarter, Rania!" Mark grinned. "You have to play
with your own money."

"But I don't have any more. Please?" I looked around, batting my eyes
and making a puppy dog face, but it was no use.

"Nope, you're out of money, you're out of the game, that's how it
works." Cal said.

"Well...Maybe..." Tony started saying and I smiled at him. "You got
anything worth a quarter? You know, something to throw in?"

"Ummm..." I thought about it. "I have my earrings." I said. "They're
worth way more than a quarter though."

"Don't bet those Kell." Mark shook his head.

"Well, you guys wouldn't really keep them, if I lost..." I looked
around. "Would you?"

"I would." Mark said seriously, cause he was sorta like that.

"I bet you would." I frowned.

"Aw, she's out." Cal said, "Let's bet?"

"Wait, hold on...How about um, my top?" I said, giggling nervously, but
being serious. "Like strip poker, right?"

"You played strip poker before?" Tony grinned at me.

"Well no, but I heard of it." I said. "Come on, my top okay?"

"For a quarter?" Mark stared at me.

"Mmmm...Can I get like a little change or something for it?" I asked

"No." Cal grinned. "All clothes are a quarter except
wearing socks?"

"No!" I laughed at him and he turned bright red, but I wasn't offended
or anything.

"Okay, so Rania's clothes are worth a quarter." Mark said, "Okay?"

"Yeah sure." Tony nodded, looking at his cards like he was cool.

"Okay." Cal nodded as well.

"Alright then, I have to take it off now?" I asked.

"You gotta pay the pot, Rania." Tony grinned and they all watched as I
sighed and took off my blouse, exposing my plain white bra cupping my large

I folded it up and put it in the center of the table. "Okay, I'm in."

I tried to ignore the guys' looks, but I felt a little funny sitting
there in my bra. I kept my cards close to my chest and brushed a long
strand of blonde hair out of my eyes, being brave as I returned their

"Okay, to me?" Cal licked his lips. "I'm...I'm in...and uh, I'll raise
it a quarter."

"What?" I stared at him and he giggled.

"Wait your turn." He smiled at me.

Of course everyone stayed in, Mark and then Tony, tossing in their money
and Tony even raised another quarter, so it was fifty cents to me!

"This isn't fair!" I said, looking at them with pursed lips.

"Fifty cents, Kell." Mark leaned back.

That's uh...Hmmm..." Tony chuckled. "Your bra and shorts, I guess. If
you wanna stay in the game."

"I don't like you guys." I said, frowning as I looked at my cards again.
Three jacks, an eight and a two. And we still had the draw coming.
"Underwear has to be worth more than regular clothes, come on."

"Well, we agreed..." Cal started, but Tony held up his hand.

"That's fair." He nodded, looking around. "Underwear is...personal." He
said it with a straight face, but then he bust out laughing and even I had
to smile at him.

"How about, okay, fifty cents for underwear then...but that includes
panties too." Mark looked at me and I nodded as we all agreed that was

"Okay, hold on a sec." I put my cards face down and made funny faces at
them for a few seconds while I worked my panties off, pulling them out
front under the long skirt I wore with a grin.

"Oh, she can't do that!" Cal protested, but Tony just laughed and nodded
and Mark just shrugged. "You can't do that, you gotta like take stuff off
in order."

"What?" I laughed at him. "How do you know I don't put my dress on
before I put on my panties?"

"Well..." He looked down, grumbling because I hadn't shown him my tits.

But I was sitting there with no panties on, and it was a little
embarrassing putting them on the table. I mean they were clean, you know,
but they were my little pink panties, with a little white bow on the front
and...It was weird. It was also exciting, which was really strange. There
I was, an 18 year old high school virgin, playing strip poker with three
college guys...Yikes! I kinda liked it.

But I wouldn't have admitted it in a hundred thousand million years.

At least we got to draw cards now and I decided to take two, looking for
that other jack. Mark took one, so I figured he had like a straight, or
maybe a flush, if he'd gotten lucky. Tony took three, so all he had was a
pair of something. Cal took three also, so I figured I had them beat just
sitting there.

"My bet?" Tony asked. "I'll check."

"What's that mean...oh!" I remembered. "My bet, right? Ummm..." I
frowned then and Tony was grinning. "You sneaky..."

I had to bet either a quarter or fifty cents, and I was going to lose
either my bra or my skirt, one or the other. This wasn't working out like
I'd planned at all and I almost quit, but I knew I had the winning hand

"A quarter..." I said. "You guys keep your eyes on your cards." I made
sure I was sitting close to table, as close as I could get, and I wriggled
my butt out of my skirt, wrapping it up finally and putting it on the

"Hmmm...Cal looked at his cards and then at me...and then, "I'm out. I
got squat."

"Quarter to me huh?" Mark rubbed his chin. "Okay. Here's your quarter
and I'll...bump it a quarter. Fifty cents Tony."

"I'm in." He didn't even hesitate. "And, aw, what the hell...let's add
a quarter. So that's..."

"Fifty cents to me." I frowned. But I'd pulled two fives in the draw,
as if by magic, and even I knew it was gonna be tough for anybody to beat a
full house.

"Alright." I took a deep breath. "We're all adults." Then I looked at
Mark. "Some of us anyway, Mark close your eyes."

"No way, Rania. Let's see `em." He laughed and I blushed, but I did it.

I removed my bra slowly, actually liking the way I had the attention of
those guys, especially Tony whom I was starting to like a lot. Cal was
okay too, Mark...nyaaa...So I reached behind me, which of course gave those
guys a real thrill, and undid my bra with one hand, pressing it to my boobs
with the other, and then finally taking it off after a long, long pause.

"Wow." Cal said. "You're uh...Wow."

"Close your mouth, Cal." Tony chuckled, but he was looking at my tits
too and he liked them a lot.

My nipples were hard, which was mildly embarrassing, and pointed like
bubblegum rockets. They didn't sag, for all their size, and I was sort of
proud actually. I'd never, ever shown my breasts to anyone, but there I
was, naked as a jaybird now, with rock hard nipples and three horny guys.
Do you see a pattern here?

I tossed my bra on the table carelessly, I mean once they'd seen me I
couldn't take it back, so I actually relaxed quite a bit and laughed at
their stares.

"Is that it I asked?" Ready to lay down my cards and get dressed again,
because I knew I had a winner.

"Uh, nope...It's a quarter to me and I'll see that, and raise fifty
cents." Mark said.

"Fifty cents?" I stared at him. "You're doing that on purpose! I don't
have anymore clothes!"

"Sorry, Kell...But these cards are worth every penny!" He smiled and I
knew he was bluffing.

"Trying to buy the pot, huh buddy?" Tony thought he was bluffing too.
"I got your fifty, and here's fifty cents more."

"Oh you guys suck!" I said. "A dollar now? To me?" I was sitting on
the best hand anybody'd had all night and they were pulling that stuff? It
wasn't fair and I was so annoyed I even forgot I was naked. Almost.

"A dollar to you." Tony nodded.

"Well." I shrugged. "I guess I'm out. I don't have anything else to

"Well..." Mark said slowly. " could bet other things."

"Other things?" I looked at him. "Like what? My teeth?"

"No, about, I don't know...a kiss maybe? Or...Nah...that's
not worth a dollar..."

"A kiss isn't worth a dollar?" I stared at him in disbelief. "Is that
an insult or something?" I honestly didn't know what to think of it.

Tony and Cal had the good sense to stay quiet, at least.

"No I just mean a kiss, well...everybody kisses." Mark shrugged. "How
about like, ummm...something serious."

"Serious?" I was lost now. "What do you mean serious?"

"I mean like sex, you know. a blowjob?" He said
slowly, watching my reaction closely.

"What?" I snorted. "Are you crazy?"

"Well, if you bet a blowjob and you win...You get to pick who goes down
on you, right?" Mark grinned at me. "I mean you could have Tony do it, if
you want...He's still in. Or me...Up to you. Plus you get our money."

"Uhhh..." I sat back shaking my head trying to understand him.

"But only if you win, if you don't then whoever wins the hand, me or know..."

"You want me to give you a blowjob?" I'd never even touched a boy's

"Well, duh...You're pretty hot." Mark chuckled and if I could have I
might have slapped him.

"So it's like you guys win either way." I shook my head.

"Well so do you." Mark grinned, "Depending on how you look at it."

"I won't give you a blowjob, Mark." I shook my head. "Tony maybe," I
seriously blushed when I said that and I couldn't look at him. "But not

"Why not?" He asked.

"Cause you're my b*****r?" I said, holding out my hand like it was
obvious. "Remember that?"

"Ah, who cares, come on...You're probably gonna win anyway and then you
can play with Tony all you want."

"I don't want to play with Tony!" But I was lying and they knew it. I
could feel my face burning and my nipples felt like they were going to pop.
My sex was greasy and I squirmed uncomfortably in my chair.

"Well, either way. Oral sex for a dollar, you in or out?" He asked.

"I'mmmmm..." I paused, thinking hard. If I had the winning hand, I
could probably clean these guys out. Teach them a real lesson maybe. And
I did have the winning hand, I was sure.

"What? Come on." Mark said impatiently.

"How much for real sex?" I asked, swallowing hard.

"What? Like fucking?" Mark stared at me.

"Yeah." I nodded. "If I said I'd do it with the winner, if I don't win
I mean, how much is that worth?"

"I don't know." Mark shrugged. "Five dollars?" He looked at Tony and
Tony was laughing and not saying a word. He just held up his hands like he
was innocent.

"Don't ask me, man." Tony wasn't saying a thing.

"Five?" I shook my head. "You're crazy, it's gotta be like...I don't
know, twenty bucks, how about that?" Even that wasn't very much, especially
for my virginity, but these guys didn't know I was a virgin and I wasn't
gonna say anything, and twenty bucks was probably about all my b*****r had
anyway. He was always broke.

"Ahhh...well, sure." Mark nodded and took a drink of his beer. "Twenty
is...okay, I guess."

"Okay then, I'll see your dollar...for a blowjob..." I rolled my eyes.
"And raise you guys twenty for um, fucking...But!" I stared at them. "No
more raising, this is it, right?"

"Sure uh, okay." Mark nodded. "So twenty to me? Then..." He opened his
wallet for ten, searched his pockets for a crumpled five and some ones, and
finally counted all the change in front of him. He had twenty dollars and
ten cents. "...I'm in."

"I'" Tony nodded and I laughed at him, thinking I'd just scored
pretty good. About 45, almost 50 bucks altogether, not bad at all.

"Read `em and weep, boys!" I said, cause I'd heard that in a movie once
and had wanted to say it al night. I laid down my full house and grinned
at them triumphantly.

"Uhhh, that's good." Tony nodded. "But I have four sixes. Sorry about
that." But he didn't look sorry and my smile felt frozen on my face.

"Ohhh...look at Tony go!" Cal laughed, finally finding his voice after
sitting like a lump for twenty minutes staring at my boobs.

"Not bad Tony, but I got this little thing they call a straight
flush...Seven through Jack of Hearts. Ain't that cool?" Mark grinned at
us, and especially at me.

"Bet you were looking for this guy, huh?" He tapped his jack, the one
I'd been missing.

"Well, I guess it's our lucky night Tony, Rania owes us buddy!" He gave
Tony a high five and I glared at him. "You're not gonna welch out on us,
are you s*s?"

"No." I shook my head. "You know me better than that, Mark."

"Yeah." He smiled at me. "You always keep your promises, and hey!
That's why we love you!"

"Well, you're the big winner I guess um..." I swallowed, not exactly
sure how I was supposed to feel about this. I mean I wanted sex yeah, but
not with my b*****r for one thing. And not because I owed to somebody for
another. I kinda wanted it to be more special than that, you know?

"I think she's shy." Mark said to Tony.

"Well, you're kinda bein' a dick." Tony told him and I smiled at that.

"Am I?" Mark looked at him.

"Yeah. You gotta be smooth man." Tony shook his head. "You already
know she's gonna do it, right? So be nice."

"It's okay." I smiled at Tony, "Mark's been a dick since he was born.
I'm used to it."

"Shoot." Tony shook his head, smiling back at me. "If you were my
s****r...Mmmm...I wouldn't be no dick, not like that."

"Yeah yeah...Knock it off." He looked at me. "Are you gonna pay up or

I laughed then, looking at Tony. "See what I mean?" I nodded. "Yeah
okay, ummm...The same time okay? I want Tony to be there. I..." I bit my
lip, looking at him. "I want him to be my first, alright?"

"Your first?" Tony narrowed his eyes.

"I never did it." I swallowed nervously. "So um...You did it before
right? Like you know how?"

He chuckled and I blushed. "Don't worry, everybody knows how. That
ain't the hard part."

"Yeah. I know." I was sounding stupid, the way I do when I talk to guys
I like. "I just meant,'re not a virgin too, are you?"

"No." Tony smiled. "But I wish I was now." He was talking softer and I
think we both forgot Mark and Cal were there with us.

"Why?" I asked, smiling and playing with my hair, feeling my bare
breasts just aching suddenly to be touched.

"Cause you're way finer than any girlfriend I ever had." Tony was closer
too and then we were kissing and it was nice, I ain't lying. Wow!

"Come on." Mark sighed. "Okay, fine both of us. He can fuck you and
you suck me, right?"

"I hate my b*****r sometimes." I whispered and Tony just grinned at me.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of you." He promised.

"What about me?" Cal was whining like a red headed step-c***d.

"You shouldn'ta folded, pal." Mark laughed. "Television's in there." He
pointed towards the living room. "Use a coaster too! My mom's a neat

"You wanna cover yourself up?" Tony asked me as he stood up.

"Nah, I'm okay." I shrugged. "You're gonna see it all anyway, right?" I
giggled nervously and I felt a little scared because this was the bad part
for me, the part in my dreams where it became a nightmare.

"It's okay." He bent over and kissed me again. "You're really

"You say that now..." I smiled weakly, looking into his soft brown eyes.

"No, I mean it and if you don't want to do this, we don't have to.
Mark's full of shit." Tony told me seriously. "You don't owe us anything."

"Do you want to do it?" I asked him. "With me?"

"Yeah." He nodded. "Long as I can see you again after, long as were
still friends. If it's gonna be problem, then no...I can wait."

"Really Tony?" I think I was going to cry, which sounds totally dumb,
and I even wiped at my eyes for a second, but I didn't.

"Uh-huh." He nodded. "We can go as fast as you want, whatever you want,

"I want to do it." I told him. "But I gotta know if you mean it..." I
grabbed my wheels and rolled back in my chair, really hating it right then,
and giving Tony, and the others a real good look at my legs. Such as they

I'd lost them just above the knees and there were some scars, but it
wasn't that bad. Not horrible, except the way my thighs just...ended.
Round and sort of wrinkled, like the end of really big hot dogs you might
say, except that sounds sort of funny, and my legs weren't funny at all.

The guys also got a good look at my pussy too, but I wasn't quite so
nervous about that. I mean it was private, yeah, but not weird like my
legs. I had a little golden hair down there, sort of yellow-brown, and my
clit was hard, like a little pink eraser, but only because Tony...Mmmm...I
don't know, he just seriously made me feel good. Anyway, I was looking at
my legs, and probably they did too at first, but when I looked at them, all
three of them, they were staring at my pussy.

"I mean it." Tony said, blinking and forcing himself to look into my

"Okay." I bit my bottom lip. "Me too."

"Well, I'm glad we got that sorted out." My b*****r rolled his eyes.
"Come on."

He pushed me towards my bedroom, with Tony following and Cal too, even
though he hadn't won anything. I guess TV didn't sound like much fun, and
I didn't mind really. I know I sound like a slut or something, but for one
thing, I'd been basically dreaming of sex for like 4 years straight. Some
people say only guys have wet dreams? The people who say that are guys,
believe me, girls have them too...We just don't make a big deal out of it.

For another thing, do you believe in love at first sight? Or if not
that, then maybe love two hours after first sight? Cause I was thinking
that I could seriously be in love with Tony right about then. I didn't
have a lot of experience, true, and he wasn't exactly the sort of guy I'd
pictured myself with, since I was a german-swede and he was...I don't know,
zulu or something. No offence intended. I'm just pointing out the
obvious, which didn't bother me at all.

And also, while I'm on it, I did have this weird psychological thing
about keeping my word. I know some people can say they'll do something and
then change their mind, or forget, or whatever, but not me. I'd said I'd
do it, give the winners blow jobs and even have sex with them, and I'd
known at the time what those things were. So chickening out later, or
stepping up to some higher moral ground didn't really make much sense. I'd
lost my legs and people had sent me cards and letters saying how brave I
was, you know, the courageous little girl...Maybe I just always felt I had
to live up to that or something.

Whatever it was, I knew one thing...I was finally going to lose my
virginity and that thought didn't bother me at all!

Mark had rolled me into my bedroom a thousand times, probably more.
He'd also carried me a gazillion times, so he knew what to do. Basically
he wheeled me to my bed and just waited until I'd pushed myself up and out,
flopping onto my tummy, which was easiest for me. To the uninitiated it
probably looked like I could have used some help, but believe me, I didn't
need it or want it.

"Ain't you gonna help her?" Cal asked and Mark just gave him a look
like, `What? Are you crazy?'

I got on my bed just fine and I could have rolled over, but remember how
I said I was proud of my ass? I was laying there on my tummy for one
reason...Just to show it off to Tony.

I'm a little paranoid about getting a fat ass, or a flat ass, which
would be just as bad, so I do physical therapy, like leg curls, and
swimming, but not really swimming, I just sort of float and kick until my
ass burns with the effort. Anyway, I work my butt to death and now, laying
there on my tummy, bare butt naked, I knew it was paying off. Legs or no
legs, a man couldn't look at my firm round ass and not get excited. Or so
I hoped.

"What do you think?" I asked Tony, partly because I wanted to tease him,
and partly because I wanted to make sure he liked what he saw.

"I think you're uh..."

"Fucking hot!" Cal finished for him.

"Yeah." Tony chucked, turning his head. "Fucking hot."

"Shit, I've been looking at that for the last 4 or 5 years, man." My
b*****r was saying. "You got no idea."

"Really?" I looked at Mark, a little surprised. "You've been looking at

"Since you were like 13, Kell." He nodded, taking off his clothes while
we talked. "I used to jerk off in your panties."

"That was you?" I stared at him.

"Well yeah." He laughed. "Who else would it be?"

"I thought it was that guy Joel you used to hang out with." I told him.
Joel had been his best friend, but that guy was always staring at me, he
was sorta creepy, like a stalker or something.

"Joel?" Mark laughed. "I dunno, maybe he did. All I know is I've been
waiting for this for a long time, s*s."

Mark had undressed quickly and I looked from his face down to his penis,
which was hard and long and bobbing up and down as he moved. He was
getting on the bed, sliding up to lean against the headboard, which was
about perfect as it put my head right where his cock was.

"You gonna get undressed, dude?" Mark looked at Tony. "Or am I gonna do
her by myself?"

"Do me?" I laughed. "Are you sure we came from the same parents?"

"I dunno, does it matter?" He laughed. If I was a little weird, Mark
was positively strange sometimes. "Okay, come on Kell, Jesus I used to
dream about this."

"I can't believe your s****r's gonna suck your dick." Cal was looking
around for a place to sit while Tony took off his clothes.

"Sit in my chair, its okay." I told him, since there wasn't any other
chairs in there.

"Come on! Suck it." Mark said impatiently, but I ignored him.

I'd never played with a cock before and here was my chance. It was kind
of cute, I guess. Not really big or anything, but hot under my fingers,
and heavy. I guess that surprised me the most. It had a weight to it,
duh...I'm no brain surgeon, but I guess I figured since it was attached to
Mark, he'd sort of be holding it up, right?

"I'm gonna lick you, okay?" Tony surprised me, since I'd been looking at
Mark's dick and I'd sorta forgotten the other guys were there for a second.
"You have the most perfect ass..." He was saying and then I felt something,
really, really nice.

Tony just got on the bed behind me, he must have been lying down too,
and spread my ass and I felt his hot wet tongue across my anus. I mean he
went right for my ass, first thing. I about jumped off the bed! But I
couldn't because Mark had decided to help me out by grabbing my head and
basically pulling my open mouth down on his cock.

So, I was sucking my first cock ever, and it was my b*****r's. They're
probably all the same though, so that didn't bother me a whole lot. The
whole i****t thing, I don't know, it doesn't get me really excited, and it
doesn't turn me off either. Mark liked it though, he was always calling me
s*s while we did it, and he hardly ever calls me that. It was like he had
to keep reminding himself that he finally got what he'd always wanted, sex
with his beautiful s****r.

The truth was he probably could have had me a longtime before. All he
had to do was say something, or try and kiss me. I wouldn't have said no,
I don't think. I wanted to have sex; all my friends were doing it, so if
it had to be with my b*****r so what? It would have given me some good
leverage too, some really cool ways to tease him. I really regret that he
didn't have sex with me when I was mmmm...14 or 15 maybe. It would have
been fun.

So I guess he was making up for lost time, because he was holding my
head tight, really making me bob up and down on his thick cock and I had no
idea what I was doing. I didn't know if I was literally supposed to suck,
like he had a big straw between his legs, or if I was just supposed to
mouth it, you know. So I did both and he didn't really seem to mind either

I didn't mind either, except I was gagging sometimes when he hit the
back of my throat, coughing a little too. We just had to go slower, that
was all, and I'd get the hang of it. So I resisted him, just a little, and
stroked his thighs with my hands, and Mark finally did relax enough to let
me figure this blowjob thing out for myself. It wasn't really very
complicated at all, once you got the hang of it.

Tony helped a lot though too, because he was licking and kissing my
pussy and butt like you wouldn't believe. Yes, there are black guys who
like eating pussy, and they do a good job of it. I don't know where or how
Tony learned, but he knew what he was doing and if I'd had real legs,
instead of those useless stumps, I'd have been squeezing his head hard! As
it was I still squeezed him pretty good, especially when he gave me my
first real orgasm of my life.

I'd had other ones, I mean I frigged myself often enough to get a spot
in the masturbation hall of fame probably, but this was way better than any
of the ones I'd given myself. Mostly cause I usually stopped when I
started cumming, but Tony just kept on going and it drove me insane! I was
shaking like a leaf, just holding my mouth loose around Mark's cock, and
moaning like crazy. I was wriggling and squirming and flopping around, but
Tony was right there with me, holding my hips and shoving his big tongue
deep inside my quivering sex like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh god!" I just looked up at my b*****r, my mouth open and dripping
spit and precum all over his slobbery wet penis. "That was good!"

Mark just shrugged, and pushed my face back down, but he wouldn't know
good cunnilingus from square dance calling, believe me. I loved him and
all, but my b*****r really was a selfish prick sometimes.

"You ready, baby?" I heard Tony whispering in my ear, and he was sliding
up my back and it felt so good.

"Mmmphh..." I said around Mark's penis, trying to lift my head to say
more, but Mark was holding me down and pushing up with his hips at the same

"I'm gonna fuck you good, Rania...I swear, you're so hot, baby..." Tony
loved calling me baby, which I didn't mind at all. It was better than s*s
anyway. And hearing him talk dirty in my ear, in that soft low voice of
his, it was yummy.

I could feel his thighs outside mine, such as they were and a moment
later I felt the head of his cock nudging my pussy. I was so ready for it
too, like you wouldn't believe. I'd had a really nice cum already and my
pussy was on fire, all wet and juicy and hungry for Tony's big cock. The
only problem, if it can be called that, was that my pussy was so small.

I'd fingered myself a lot, even inside, just a little, but mostly
playing with clit. I still had my hymen, I knew that, because I'd felt it
just inside and I'd been careful, you know saving myself for Mr. Right,
who happened to be Tony I guess. He was definitely gonna pop my cherry if
he could get his dick inside me. But it seemed to take forever, mostly
cause he wasn't really using his hands, probably. He was just pushing with
his hips, sort of humping my pelvis and poking around for my little hole.

It felt good, I mean I liked it and it seemed really sexy, feeling his
smooth warm cockhead rubbing me all over, even pressing against my little
butthole once in awhile, but at the same time I really wanted it too. And
Mark was really fucking my mouth now. It wasn't even a blowjob really, he
was just holding my face in his hands and pushing with his hips, sliding
his i****tuous cock in and out of my tightly stretched lips. It was easy
for me, so long as he didn't go too far inside, so I didn't really mind.

"Mmmm...Come on baby, open up for me..." Tony was saying and I could
tell he was getting frustrated too after about 5 minutes of playing pin the
dick in the Rania. So I finally did what he was reluctant to do, or maybe
what he'd been waiting for all along. I reached back and grabbed his cock,
which really filled my hand, I mean seriously, he was thick, a lot thicker
than Mark, and I guided him blindly to my pussy, rubbing the head around
while I tried to adjust my hips and suck Mark at the same time.

He finally caught me, his cock finding the spot and he knew it. Tony
pushed, grunting as his penis split my rather shy and reluctant pussy and
like two seconds after he started I felt him tearing at my hymen. It
wasn't very deep at all, seriously. I hear about those girls who take like
3 inches of dick before they even touch their cherries? No way, mine was
right there like a stop sign and it hurt when he ran through it, like being
cut with a knife. A dull knife, with maybe a little hot butter on it.

I groaned and my whole body jerked, as if I might get away somehow, but
Tony was holding me and kissing my neck, kissing my ear. He whispered how
good I felt, how nice and tight and hot my pussy was around his dick. And
then he'd stab me with it, thrusting with his hips and I'd groan again,
little tears coming to my eyes, and then in the middle of all that, Mark
was cumming in my mouth.

No warning or anything, he just did it. I was coughing and I'd
swallowed a big mouthful, and a lot of it was running out between my lips.
What a mess! I even had some of my b*****r's sperm coming out of my nose,
because it was just like drinking hot salty milk and trying to breath, you
know, I was choking for a second there. It almost hurt, except Tony's big
cock in my too small pussy was making sure I knew what hurt really was
right about then.

I sucked Mark a little more once I'd caught my breath, but I needed to
take a break from that. My jaws ached and my tongue was tired and I had
that sort of slimy spermy aftertaste...And I was burping too, because I'd
swallowed a lot of air while I was sucking him off. I hadn't expected

Anyway, Mark gave me a little pat on the head and let me concentrate on
getting fucked, which was what really interested me. I kept waiting for
Tony to stop pushing, I mean it felt like he'd been pushing inch after inch
after inch inside me, but I guess it was just quarter inches, or maybe he
was on the metric system, because I reached back and there was like a
fistful of cock still looking for a home.

"I'm gonna push now, baby...You ready?" Tony asked me.

"W-What?" I turned my face to see him smiling. I wanted to ask him what
he meant by that, like he hadn't really been pushing before? My pussy felt
stuffed! It hurt! Jesus Christ, I should have joined a convent, you know?

"Here it comes, baby..." and Tony grunted as he gripped my shoulders,
really holding me tight, and he just jammed his cock inside me hard, with
one quick thrust that knocked the air out of me. Literally. I was
breathless, my mouth open, my pussy feeling like a cannon had just gone off
inside it, and he was kissing my neck and telling me I was beautiful.


But the good thing was that he was in, all the way, balls deep...However
you like to say it, his cockhead was playing ping-pong with my cervix. It
was right there like a lightening bolt that shocked me every time I moved
so much as my little finger. But I couldn't decide if it was really,
really good, or sort of bad, because that lightning bolt made me cum
again...A couple times, because Tony would pull back some, and just do it
all over again, slowly at first, but then faster and faster and you know
what? Pretty soon my pussy didn't hurt anymore, although the fire was
still there, it just felt really nice.

That big black cock just sliding in and out with my hot soft walls
around it, squeezing him. I could feel it, I felt like a horny little
milking machine and Tony could feel it too. He was kissing me hard now, on
the lips and everything, not even caring that I'd just sucked off my
b*****r. He loved me, or so he said, and I said it back, over and over
while we made love. He was giving me a great fuck, just as he'd promised,
and while the pain never truly went away that first time, I don't remember
it so much now. It faded away, or I felt too good to notice it and I was
just begging for him to cum inside me. Almost.

"Do you have a condom?" I asked, my voice ragged and breathless.

"What?" Tony kissed me, rubbing his cheek against mine.

"A condom..." I wriggled my hips, working my pussy around his thick cock
as it stabbed deep into my hungry cunt. "...I'm not...protected."

"N-No..." Tony reached beneath me, filling his hands with my breasts,
squeezing them to make me moan even louder. Thumbing my nipples until I
had tears in my eyes.

"I...Oh god...I'm not protected at all..." I fucked myself back, pushing
at my mattress with my hands, wanting him all the way inside me.

"I...I'll pull out, baby...Oh shit you feel so good around my dick..."

"You promise...promise you'll...uh...pull out?" I turned my head licking
across his soft lips, breathing hard and looking into his eyes.

"Oh yeah...fuck...yeah Rania...fuck ..."

Oh, we forget all about that conversation. Tony was fucking me hard,
slamming his cock inside me over and over and I was practically barking
like a dog for it. I was his bitch, his slut, his little legless whore,
and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of his dick. And when he told me he
was gonna cum, I told him to do it, to sperm me good. To cream inside me
cause I couldn't imagine life without that huge cock inside me. I wasn't
ever gonna let Tony pull out.

Which was just lust talking, of course, Somewhere inside me, where Rania
lived, the phone was ringing and a little voice was waiting to tell me that
we'd better stop, we'd better think about what we were doing. Taking a big
load of semen on the back isn't exactly sexy, but neither is changing
diapers at two in the morning.

Unfortunately Rania wasn't home. She was in lala land playing the
bongos with a little monkey named Orgasm, who just happened to really know
how to do the Samba, you dig? Tony sure didn't want to pull out, it went
against every male instinct in his body. Shoot, if he didn't knock me up,
his caveman ancestors told him, someone else would and that was bad karma,
man. He was gonna cum inside me whether I liked it or not, probably, but
that may be a little harsh. Tony was a pretty nice guy.

Either way when I felt that first wild spurt of baby gravy deep in my
womb I lost it. I came like crazy and only later, during the wonderfully
warm afterglow of our sex, with Tony's cock still inside me, still leaking
his happy little sperms, did I realize what we'd just done.

"Tony?" I whispered, laying there pressed deep into my mattress by his
hot damp body.

He was still way down in my cunt, which was clasped so tightly around
him that I wondered if he'd ever be able to get out of me. I could feel
the muscles there, those weird little pussy muscles that I had no control
over, contracting and relaxing with tiny spasms like sweet little orgasms,
except they weren't. They just made me feel really good.

"Hmmm?" Tony had his eyes closed, his chin on the bed next to my face, a
soft smile on his mouth like he was asl**p and dreaming something nice.

"Did you pull out?" I asked him softly, knowing he hadn't. I could feel
him inside me, his sperm in my pussy, in my womb, bathing my cervix and my
uterus and my little egg probably. It made me tremble with fear, but maybe
with excitement too. I could have been pregnant right then, I thought,
pregnant with Tony's baby while he held me, covering my pale body like a
big black blanket.

"Uhhh...Not yet..." He kissed me. "But I will next time, I promise."

"Oh Tony." I sighed. "It isn't funny. You promised." I wasn't really
angry, or even disappointed. I'd wanted it as much as he had, wanted his
cum inside me. It was my first time with a man, my first time making love,
of being...fucked...and I'd wanted the whole ride, just as much as Tony
had. It wasn't just his fault, or mine, it was ours.

"Next time? It's my turn...Come on, dude, let me in...I'm ready!" Mark
was there, of course. I'd forgotten about him. And Cal, who was still
sitting in my wheel chair. He'd been stroking his own cock while he
watched Tony fucking me and he was still doing it as I turned my head
lazily to look at them..

"Shut-up Mark...We're not done yet." I told my b*****r, and then
shrugged, as best I could and kissed Tony deeply before I whispered softly,
" time...but don't forget, okay? It's a bad time for me."

"Sure baby." Tony smiled and he started moving his hips again, his
thickness moving just a little bit, back and forth. He was going to fuck
me again and I was so ready for it. The brief pain of losing my virginity
was long gone, completely forgotten for the moment. I was so wet down
there and as Tony began moving faster, pushing himself up on his straight
arms and getting a better angle, I could feel his sperm being mixed and
churning inside me.

"You wanna ride me, baby?" Tony asked a moment later and when I just
nodded he stopped and pulled out of me slowly. Mark probably thought it
was his turn, but he was in for a disappointment as Tony lay down on his
back and helped slide onto his chest and stomach. I had my stumps on
either side of his strong thighs, spread as far as they'd go, and his cock
went back inside me easily this time, finding my vagina which was gaping
wide and leaking our juices.

I pressed my fiery nipples against him, my large firm breasts flat
against his body and it was good like that. Tony grabbed my ass and held
me impaled on his cock, rocking my body easily back and forth while we
kissed. He was going to last longer this time, I knew it, I could sense it
and that was fine with me. I wanted to fuck him all night long, all
weekend if I could. I had my mouth on his, my long blonde hair falling
around us like a silky veil, and we kissed deep. I sucked his tongue like
it was a cock, putting my lips around it and sliding my head back and
forth. I bit his lips and sucked them as well. I let his tongue caress my
mouth and fuck me in time with his big dick. I couldn't ever get enough of
kissing Tony.

"Hey...!" I felt someone on the bed and then behind me. I turned to
look and it was Mark. He'd been watching us, watching his friend's thick
black cock fuck his crippled baby s****r, and it had finally gotten to be
too much for him. Obviously he'd seen too much porn, or maybe he'd done
this before, him and Tony, I have no idea. But while Tony held me to his
body, kissing me and telling me to relax, that it was okay, Mark was
getting behind me, rubbing his wet cockhead across my anus, and finally
pushing it inside my ass, or trying to anyway.

"Ohhh fuck, s*s...You're ass is so...Ugh!...tight!...Jesus...relax!"
Mark grunted with the effort of stretching my virgin sphincter, forcing it
open and I did try to relax, not a word of protest escaped my lips,
although at least one or two should have.

Giving my b*****r a blowjob was one thing, and I'd have fucked him too,
maybe, probably...But letting him fuck my ass? I'd heard of it before, but
I didn't think I actually knew anyone who'd done it, you know? Like my
friends in high school, they'd laugh sometimes, talking about how their
boyfriend had wanted too, or how they wondered how it might feel, but no
girl I knew had ever said 'Oh yeah, I got seriously butt fucked last
night.' But pretty soon I was gonna be able to say that and by my own
b*****r too. Me, the most beautiful girl who never had a date, who rolled
down the halls looking up at everyone, smiling, being nice and hearing the
words I wasn't supposed to.

"Oh man, she's hot..." followed closely by "Yeah dude, but she ain't got
no legs" or conversations to that effect, which weren't meant to hurt me,
but they did, you know. Maybe I just should have given some away, like
convinced a boy to try it, just a kiss maybe, a little feel of my perfect
tits, and then a little more. And then a quick fuck under the bleachers
and then word would have spread and I'd let more guys do me, and more,
until I'd been fucked by all of them...

My brain was wandering, but Mark brought me back to reality as his
swollen cock suddenly pushed it's way into my ass with a strange burning
sensation, and just a little discomfort, like...well, sorta like going to
bathroom but different. It actually felt kind of nice right at the
beginning, with just his cockhead there, not very deep at all, and Tony's
cock moving gently inside me, sawing a few inches back and forth. It was
good...And then Mark shoved, really pushed hard and that did hurt. I
gasped and pushed my shoulders up, gritting my teeth and squinching my eyes
and I felt like someone was driving a baseball bat up my butt!

"Owwww fuck Mark!" I groaned. "Slow...Slow hurts!"

"Sorry, s*s." Mark chuckled, not sounding sorry at all, and then he
pushed again and Tony had brought one of his hands to my head, pulling me
down to his mouth and I resisted at first, wanting very much to scream, but
that wasn't helping me relax. Kissing Tony helped a lot, it calmed me down
and gave Mark a little more access into my rectum, which he put to good use
naturally. He rammed his dick inside me as far as he could, and he wasn't
exactly small in the dick department, but not like Tony either, thank God.

"Ohhhmmm..." I just moaned into Tony's mouth, feeling my ass burn, my
muscles protesting that intrusion into my most private place. And there
were good feelings too, I mean...Wow! I was being double teamed, tag
fucked by two guys at once, and my pussy felt really good now, which sort
of washed away a lot of the pain in my ass, and even that pain wasn't
entirely bad. My body kind of liked the discomfort, a little bit. But it
was the feeling of those two cocks inside me at the same time, working in
and out of my two recently virgin holes, that was driving me crazy. I
could feel them rubbing each other, separated only by the thin sot layers
of flesh between my cunt and ass and that was sort of like meeting God.

I felt stuffed too. If Tony's cock was big, it felt positively huge
now, being crowded by Mark's which seemed a lot bigger fucking my ass now
than it had fucking my mouth half an hour before. They didn't have any
rhythm, those two guys, Tony was going nice and slow, like we had all week
to fuck, and Mark was driving his dick inside my ass hard and fast,
reaching around to grab my tits, squeezing them and pulling on them like I
was his pet pony and those were the reigns. I didn't really mind, it felt
good like that. My breasts were aching for some attention, even my
b*****r's rough and inconsiderate mauling. In truth, everything felt good
for me right then, whether it did or not...Uh, sorta.

"Come on Cal...She's got one more hole..." Mark laughed and I groaned as
he jabbed his dick hard inside me. "She ain't gonna mind, are you s*s?"

I wasn't going to mind mostly because I was cumming right about then.
I'd have sucked a doorknob if someone put it too my lips. My head was
filled with flashing lights and sirens, the riot police beating my
senseless brain with cotton candy clubs. My whole body shook and I just
opened my mouth wide as Cal, who'd been sitting there so patiently, so
quietly that he might have been part of woodwork, scrambled to get in front
of me, kind of standing, but with his knees bent, presenting his penis to
my lips, and it was really wet. He must have been jerking off for an hour,
getting close and stopping, leaking precum like crazy. He didn't care how
he had to stand as long as I'd suck his dick.

And I did. I took him in my mouth, moving my body, my head as much as I
was able. You have no idea how useful legs are for even something so
simple as a blowjob. Well, neither do I technically, but if you got 'em,
appreciate them. Because I've often wished that I had long smooth legs,
just so I could lean over a bit and suck a nice sized cock like
Cal's...without falling over, I mean. But Mark and Tony were right there
anyway, pinning me down to one spot, namely on their hard cocks as they
fucked me, so I wasn't gonna fall anywhere.

Cal was nice, he held my head, pulled my air out of my eyes, and his
fingers were really gentle. He didn't f***e me, or push too deep, or do
any of the selfish things my b*****r had liked when I'd sucked him off.
Cal was really sweet and I liked sucking his cock, mostly because it was
just the right size for my inexperienced mouth. Not too thick, not too
long. Just right, baby bear, and I was giving him the best blowjob I
could, considering the circumstances. It was a little hard to focus with
my pussy stuffed with black dick, and my ass crammed full of i****tuous
b*****rly love dick, but I did okay. Enough so that when Cal was nice
enough to tell me he was going to cum I was able to swallow most of it
without choking.

Funny thing about eating sperm, at first it sorta sucks. Not the flavor
really, which varies from person to person, like Cal tasted sort of
salty-sweet, while my b*****r had tasted more like plain tortilla chips,
meaning just salty wit no real taste at all, but it's the texture that gets
you. A weird sort of lukewarm Jell-O texture, much like...well, I won't
say cause snot is gross...But once you've done it a time or two, you barely
notice it really. I swallowed Cal down easily enough and he thanked me for
it, which was sweet of him. I'd have sucked him again, since he'd cum
really fast and he'd been so nice, and I'd liked the way being stuffed with
three cocks at once felt...But Mark was getting ready to cum too and he was
always such a demanding person.

"Oh shit, s*s...I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna your ass...oh
fuck...!" He was loud, like wake-up the neighbors loud and I turned my face
to look at him. "I always...uggghhh..."

Mark didn't get to finish telling me how he'd always wanted to cum in my
tight round ass because right then he was doing it, shooting his sperm deep
in my bowels, and I could feel it. Wet and hot and sort of, I don't know,
greasy kinda. He was cumming a lot and he just held his cock inside my ass
as far as he could, while Tony just kept fucking me slow, my big black love

"Goddamn....oh fuck that was good..." Mark was grinning still, like he'd
never stop, and he pulled his cock out of me slow, which felt really weird.

I was so used to having two dicks inside me that just having one, even a
big one like Tony's, made me feel just a little...empty.

"Do you want to fuck me there?" I looked up at Cal, who was still hard
and leaning against the wall above my bed, threatening to tear down my Les
Miserables poster. "In my ass?" I asked him.

"Oh yeah, Kell...I'd love to do that." He chuckled, a little
breathlessly and he looked like he thought I was crazy for doubting it.

Mark moved out of the way, giving me a hard slap on my ass and a happy
chuckle as he made room for Cal. "Get her Cal...I got her ready for ya!
Didn't I tell you guys she was fucking hot? Didn't I? I told you she'd do
it...oh fuck yeah..." Mark congratulated himself and I might have wondered
how much of this he'd really planned, and how much he was just taking
credit for after the fact, because my b*****r was like that.

"You okay, baby?" Tony was looking up at me and I smiled, licking my
lips and still tasting Cal's sperm.

"Oh yeah, don't feels sooooo good!" I giggled and it did, it
felt like I'd been given the best d**gs in the world. I was high as a kite
right then on sex and I wanted even more if that was possible.

Cal rubbed my back while Tony's strong hands held my ass, even pulling
my firm round cheeks apart for his friend, and he entered my asshole
easily. I was already hot and hungry for him, and Mark had greased my butt
good with his sperm. All Cal had to do was give a little push and it was
like my ass just sucked him inside, my rectal muscles squeezing and pulling
at him, massaging his cock as it slid inside me so that Cal was gasping
with pleasure.

"Oh man that's...good...Jesus feel so good in there..." He
was saying and I just smiled and lowered my head, pressing my body to
Tony's once more and enjoyed the really great fuck that was to follow.

A while later, after Cal had added his sperm to my b*****r's, really
filling my ass good with it, Tony was fucking me harder, grunting as he
stabbed his cock up and into my womb. I was smiling down at him, rocking
my body and nodding and whispering little things about how much I loved his
cock...How good he felt inside me...How I wanted to fuck him for the rest
of my know, stuff like that.

"I'm gonna cum in a minute..." Tony warned me. "I'm close, baby...You
want me to pull out?"

"No way..." I laughed gently, kissing him on the lips. "If I get
pregnant...I don't care, least I know who the daddy is, right?"

"I won't run." He promised me. "Not from you, baby."



... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4980  |  
  |  4

Nathan begins to question the teachings of his chu

Thursday Afternoon. A Suburban Subdivision

Nathan was panting and his heart was beating faster than he could ever remember. Shelby's breast was beautiful, perfect. White, soft, firm, with a dark, hard, puckered nipple surrounded by a small circle of slightly lighter flesh. He had dreamed of seeing it, touching it, kissing it, for nearly a year, ever since he first saw her at the church picnic. She wasn't his first girlfriend, if you used a loose interpretation of the word. He had gone out with Adrienne a few times, and had held her hand, but that was as far as that went. And Liz had kissed him on the lips that one time, after their third movie date, but then they broke up.

But Shelby was something different. Compared to the other girls at Harmony Christian Life Academy, she was a little more daring. Maybe because she came from the city and had actually gone to public school before coming to Harmony, but for whatever reason, she was the only girl that Nathan ever heard question the teachers—heck, she was the only student, boy or girl, who argued with the teachers. Nothing seriously blasphemous, and she never directly disputed the basic principles that they all were taught, but she would push and question the teachers, sometimes to the point of being sent to Pastor Stephens' office.

Of course, Nathan didn't know that when he first saw her at the church picnic. What he saw was a tall, beautiful brunette, wearing what seemed to be a modest sundress that somehow fit her a little more snugly than the clothing worn by any of the other senior girls at the picnic. No one could look at her and say that she was breaking any of their church's written or unwritten rules, but if you looked carefully, and Nathan did, you could tell that she was pushing up against the standards. Also, her eyes were piercing blue, and Nathan thought that they cut right through him. He felt every type of impure thought that teenage boys were capable of, even good Christian boys, and he knew that night he would be secretly touching himself in a way that Pastor Stephens would certainly disapprove of.

Now, months later, his mother and little b*****r were out, his father was at his accounting office, Shelby was in his room, her perfect breast was nestled in his palm, and Nathan didn't know what to do. He knew what he wanted to do. He wanted to kiss it. He desperately wanted to kiss it, to lick the hard brown nipple. He wanted to bury his face in Shelby's cleavage, immersing himself in her scent, while squeezing her breasts. But somehow he could not.

Nathan f***ed himself to tear away his gaze from the perfection of Shelby's left breast and look at her face, which was flushed, at her pink lips, of course bare of any lipstick or gloss, which was not permitted, and then at those ice blue